President White Library, 
 Cornell University. 
 
Cornell Univeralty Library 
 BX8627.A1 R461 
 
 Dictjonary of the Book of Mormon, compri 
 
 olin 
 
 3 1924 029 474 198 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis bool< is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029474198 
 
A DICTIONARY 
 
 BOOK OF MORMON, 
 
 COMPRISING ITS 
 
 BIOr.RAPHICAl., GEOGRAPHICAL AND 
 
 OTHER PROPER NAMES. 
 
 By Elder George Reynolds, 
 
 Author of "The Story of the Book of Mot^non," " The Myth of the 
 Manuscript Found," Etc, Etc. 
 
 1S91- 
 
 SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 
 
 JOS. HYRUM PARRY. 
 
A. 3^5-76' 
 
 /CORN ELI/ X 
 
 UNIVERC'TY^ 
 
 UBRA RV 
 
 George Reynolds 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The increasing interest taken in the 
 study of the Book of Mormon and in the 
 history of the peoples whose origin, progress 
 and destruAion it narrates, encourages the 
 author of this little work to think that this 
 addition to the literature of the subjedl will 
 not be like one born out of due time, but will 
 be received as an acceptable aid to the stud}' 
 of its sacred pages. To the members of the 
 Theological Classes of the Church of Jesus 
 Christ of Latter-day Saints, whether of the 
 quorums of the Priesthood, of the Sunday 
 Schools, Church Schools or Improvement 
 Associations, we particularly submit this 
 book — the first of its kind — believing it will 
 afford them material help in their investiga- 
 tions of Book of Mormon subjedls, and their 
 stud)' of Nephite and Jaredite history; and 
 we trust it will not be without value to every 
 one who takes an interest in the races who 
 rose, flourished and vanished in Ancient 
 America. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This Dictionary contains the name of 
 every person and place mentioned in the Book 
 of Mormon, with a few other subjects of 
 interest referred to therein. 
 
 With the hope that it may not be alto- 
 gether unproductive of good, or of increas- 
 ing true knowledge with regard to the hand- 
 workings of God in the history of the 
 nations of the earth, this little volume is 
 respectfully submitted to all who love the 
 truth. 
 
 GEO. REYNOLDS. 
 January, i, 1892. 
 
A DICTIONARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 BOOK OF MORMON. 
 
 Note. — The name of a person or place printed in Italics 
 directs attention to the matter under that particular heading 
 for further information, and obviates the necessity of references, 
 such as [See Alma]. 
 
 AARON. One of the sons of the Nephite 
 King, Mosiab II, generally supposed to have been 
 the eldest, as it is said that the sovereignty of the 
 people rightly belonged to him on the death of his 
 father, but he refused this great honor on purpose 
 to fulfil a mission to the Lamanites, upon which 
 he and his brothers had set their hearts. Aaron 
 was born in the land of Zarahemla, probably not 
 earlier than B. C. 125, as his father would then 
 have been about thirty years old. During his 
 youth he was wayward and uncontrollable, and 
 joined with those who persecuted the people of 
 God. In fa6t he and his brothers and the younger 
 Alma were leaders among those who harassed the 
 church. The condudl of the young princes in this 
 regard cannot be ascribed to the corrupting in- 
 fluence of lives of pomp and luxury spent at their 
 father's court, for that was a model of simplicity 
 and frugality, and the king himself labored with 
 his hands to lighten the burdens of the people. 
 
Aaron. 2 
 
 But it may more justly be attributed to the want 
 of thought, to the self-conceit and stubbornness so 
 frequently shown in the lives of the young, until 
 maturer years and wider experience teach them 
 humility and reverence. From this evil course of 
 life Aaron and his associates were rescued by the 
 direct interposition of Heaven. He was in the 
 traveling company that was stopped on the way 
 by the angel of the Lord,who,in tones of thunder, 
 which caused the solid earth to tremble, reproved 
 its members for their sins and commanded them to 
 molest the saints no more. From this moment 
 Aaron was a changed man, he gave to God and 
 heaven his undivided life. Where he had done evil 
 he sought to make amends and where he had in- 
 cited to turbulency he became a peacemaker. 
 Shortly afterwards he and his brothers com- 
 menced to labor as missionaries am.ong the Ne- 
 phites. They next determined to lay their lives on 
 the altar of sacrifice and go up to the land of 
 Nephi, into the midst of the Lamanites, and bear 
 to them the message of God's condescension and 
 love. From this seeming rash resolve most of 
 their friends sought to dissuade the young princes. 
 They pidlured to them the perils of the venture, 
 the hopelessness of the task. But it availed not. 
 The Spirit of the Lord was burning within them, 
 they were oppressed with the thought of the 
 value of human souls that were perishing for lack 
 of knowledge. Thegood kinghimself had scarce- 
 ly the fervor of his sons, he hesitated to give his 
 consent, for he doubted, as from past experience 
 he had good cause to doubt, that they would be 
 able to reclaim from their savage ways the be- 
 nighted children of Laban. However, he inquired 
 of the Lord. The answer was full of assurances 
 of success, and of Divine protection for his sons. 
 Thus strengthened he sent them forth with his 
 blessing. But as he was growing old the question 
 of who should succeed him on the Nephite throne 
 
3 Aaron. 
 
 filled his mind. He sent among the people to in- 
 quire who would be their choice. The people an- 
 swered Aaron. But Aaron would not accept the 
 crown, his mind was on other objects fully bent. 
 So, lest he should ever change his mind and de- 
 mand the kingly authority as his right, his father 
 decided, with the consent of the people, to change 
 the form of the government of the nation from a 
 monarchy to a republic; which change was made 
 by unanimous consent. When the young men left 
 Zarahemla (B. C. 91) they departed into the wilder- 
 ness that divided the possessions of the Nephites 
 from the Lamanites, and amidst its discourage- 
 ments they almost lost heart, but were animated 
 to renewed endeavor by Divine manifestations. 
 When they reached the borders of the Lamanites 
 the missionaries separated. Aaron journeyed to- 
 wards a land called Jerusalem, in which was built 
 a great city of the same name, peopled largely and 
 controlled by Nephite apostates of the order of 
 Nehor. Aaron entered into their synagogues and 
 preached; he proclaimed the word wherever he 
 had opportunity. But they would not accept it. 
 Finding his efforts in their behalf useless, after a 
 time he left them and went over to a village called 
 Ani-Anti. There he found some of his brethren 
 zealously ministering, but the people hardened 
 their hearts against the gospel message. So they 
 all departed and journeyed to the land of Middoni. 
 Here again they preached to many, though butfew 
 believed. The hardened unbelievers treated the 
 brethren with much cruelty, so that some of them 
 fled, while the rest, among whom was Aaron, 
 were taken and cast into prison where they were 
 abused wnth great inhumanity; their lives were 
 preserved by the power of God alone. In prison 
 they remained until they were delivered by Am- 
 moti, Aaron's brother, and king Latnoni. The 
 latter had influence enough with Antiomno, the 
 king of Middoni, to secure the release of the 
 
Aaron. 4 
 
 brethren. Some time after their release, Aaron left 
 the land of Middoni and was led by the Spirit to 
 the land of Lehi-Nephi, where was the abode of 
 the chief king over the Lamanites. Aaron and his 
 brethren repaired to the palace, bowed before the 
 king, told him who they were and offered to be 
 his servants. To this he w^ould not consent. He 
 had already learned something of the gospel from 
 Ammon, and now desired to hear more. At his re- 
 quest, Aaron explained to him many things re- 
 lating to the nature of God and the plan of salva- 
 tion , for, though he recognized the power and 
 might of the Great Spirit, he was altogether igno- 
 rant of things concerning the Deity. 
 
 These truths were gratefully received by the king, 
 who besought Aaron to teach him how he might 
 obtain the eternal life of w^hich he spoke. Aaron 
 instructed him to bow down before the Lord in 
 prayer, and then, in faith, ask for the blessings he 
 desired. The aged king did so. He prostrated 
 himself on the ground and cried mightily to the 
 Lord, promising to give away all his sins if he 
 could know Him and be raised from the dead, and 
 be saved at the last day. So great w^as his emo- 
 tion, that when he had finished his prayer he was 
 struck as if he were dead. When the king thus fell 
 his servants ran and told the queen what had 
 happened. She at once came into the room where 
 he lay, and seeing Aaron and his brethren standing 
 by she became very angry, as she supposed that 
 they were the cause of the evil that had, in her 
 estimation, befallen her husband. She, without 
 hesitation, ordered the king's servants to take the 
 brethren and slay them; but they dared not, for 
 they feared the power which was in Aaron. The 
 queen was also afraid, but she seemed to think 
 that the best way to get rid of the trouble was to 
 destroy those who brought it. As the king's ser- 
 vants refused to obey her command, she ordered 
 them to go out into the streets and call upon the 
 
5 Aaron. 
 
 people to come in and kill Aaron and his com- 
 panions. When Aaron saw the temper of the 
 queen, he feared lest the multitude, in the hardness 
 of their hearts, would raise a great commotion, 
 and cause thehindering of the work of God, which 
 had so auspiciously commenced. Therefore he put 
 forth his hand and raised the monarch from the 
 earth, and at the same time commanded him to 
 stand. The king at once received his strength and 
 stood upon ^s feet, at the sight of which the 
 queen and her servants wondered greatly and 
 were filled with fear. 
 
 Then the king began to explain to them what 
 he had learned w^ith regard to God and the gospel, 
 and he spoke with such great power that his whole 
 household was converted. The multitude also 
 that had gathered at the call of the queen were 
 pacified by his words, and when he saw that their 
 hearts w^ere softened he caused that Aaron and his 
 brethren should teach them the word of God. 
 After the king was converted he sent a proclama- 
 tion throughout the land forbidding any and all 
 from persecuting Aaron and his fellow-mission- 
 aries, giving them liberty to preach anywhere 
 they desired Our readers may be sure that this 
 privilege was not neglected. Nor was the result 
 of their labors trifling, but glorious in the saving 
 of many thousand souls ; for unto the Lord were 
 converted the people of the Lamanites who dwelt 
 in the lands of Ishmael, Middoni, Shilom and 
 Shemlon, and the cities of Nepbi, Lemuel and 
 Shimnilon ; and they became a righteous, peaceful, 
 God-serving people, and from faithful obedience to 
 His laws they never fell away. But the various 
 bodies of Nephite apostates who dwelt among the 
 Lamanites universally rejected the gospel message, 
 with the exception of one single Amalekite. The 
 renegade Atnalekites, Amulonites and others were 
 not willing to be ruled by a Christian monarch. 
 They had rejected Christianity altogether, and 
 
Aaron. 6 
 
 would not have it as the ruHng power, either in 
 Nephi or Zarahemla. "With the old sophistries and 
 falsehoods they raised a mutiny in the hearts of 
 their associate Lamanites and urged them on to 
 rebellion against the rightful king and his believing 
 subjects. But the converted Lamanites made no 
 preparations to resist them ; they felt that in times 
 past, with unholy hands, they had spilled blood as 
 water on the land; blood that they could never 
 atone for, but they would do it no more. Passive 
 non-resistance for the future should be their policy, 
 but the blood of a fellow-being they would never 
 again shed, no matter how great the peril, how 
 intense the aggravation. As a witness of the 
 completeness of this resolution, they took their 
 weapons of war and buried them deep in the earth 
 with an oath and covenant that they would never 
 dig them up again. Their integrity was soon put 
 to the test, for the unconverted Lamanites, incited 
 and led by the Nephite apostates, fell upon them, 
 and, with sword and spear, massacred one thous- 
 and and five of their innocent unresisting fellows. 
 No opposition was offered, no vain strugglings oc- 
 curred, the victims calmly but resolutely bowed 
 before the assassins' steel, and rejoiced in the op- 
 portunity of showing their devotion to God, even 
 unto death. The sacrifice of so many of their un- 
 resisting brethren brought a deep change of feeling 
 in many of the rude Lamanites ; they refused to be 
 any longer the murderers of their kindred, they 
 strove to emulate so noble an example and more 
 were added, that day, to the church, than those 
 whose spirits had ascended to the Great White 
 Throne, and whose blood smoked up to heaven as 
 a testimony against traitors and apostates. 
 
 The intriguing apostate bodies who hated the 
 Nephites with a fiercer hatred than the Lamanites 
 had done, not being able to incite the people to 
 fresh atrocities against their Christian brethren, 
 managed to get up a Nephite invasion. Its results 
 
7 Aaron. 
 
 were most disastrous to them, and while smart- 
 ing under the shame of ignominious defeat, incited 
 by the Amalekites, they again fell upon the unof- 
 fending people of Anti-Nephi-Lebi, as the Christian 
 Lamanites were then called, and again stained 
 their hands with the blood of unresisting inno- 
 cence. It is probable that they would ultimately 
 have destroyed the whole of this persecuted people, 
 had not the latter, under the guidance of the 
 heaven-inspired sons of Mosiah, left their homes 
 and possessions, and undertaken an exodus north- 
 ward. They threw themselves upon the gener- 
 osity of the Nephites, who joyfully received them, 
 and set apart the land of Jershon for their inherit- 
 ance. After the return of the sons of Mosiah to 
 the land of Zarahemla. we have little account of 
 Aaron, except incidental references to his virtues, nor 
 do we know anything of his death . He was alive in 
 the year B. C. 75, for in that year he accompanied 
 Alma to the land oi Antionum, on his mission to 
 the Zoramites, and there labored with faithfulness 
 and zeal. When that mission was ended he ap- 
 pears to have accompanied the rest of the mission- 
 aries to the land of Jershon, after which we hear 
 no more of him or of his labors. 
 
 AARON. A king of the Lamanites, who 
 reigned in the first half of the fourth century A. 
 C, and who figured in the last great war between 
 that people and the Nephites. We have no ac- 
 count, in the sacred record, of who he was or how 
 he became king. He is mentioned twice by name 
 in the Book of Mormon, Once in the year A. C. 
 330, when he with an attacking army of 44,000 
 was defeated by Mormon with 42,000 men, and 
 again an incidental statement is made in the 
 second epistle of Mormon to his son Moroni, of the 
 horrible fate of certain ones who had fled to the 
 army of Aaron. As this last named circumstance 
 appears to have taken place some considerable 
 time after the battle above mentioned, it is pre- 
 
Aaron. 8 
 
 sumable that he ruled his people for a lengthy- 
 period. It is only reasonable to judge that the 
 king of such a people as the Lamanites then were, 
 would be a type of the race — brutal, bloodthirsty 
 and merciless. 
 
 AARON. One of the royal race of the Jared- 
 ites. He was the son of Heth, a descendant of 
 Jared. In the days of his grandfather, Heurthom, 
 who was the reigning monarch, the kingdom was 
 taken away from him and he was kept a prisoner 
 all his days. His son Heth, his grandson Aaron, 
 and Aaron's son Amnigaddah w^ere also kept in 
 captivity all their lives by the triumphant party. 
 In the days of Aaron's great-grandson, Com, the 
 kingdom was reconquered for the dynasty of 
 which Aaron was a member. At a rough guess 
 we should imagine that Aaron lived about a 
 thousand years before Christ. 
 
 AARON, CITY OF. When Alma_ was first 
 cast out of Amtnonibah he turned his face to- 
 ward a city called Aaron (Alma viii: 13). It |is 
 natural to suppose that Aaron ^?vas not far dis- 
 tant from Ammonihah; at any rate, not on the 
 other side of the continent. Yet the only other 
 time when a city called Aaron is referred to, it is 
 spoken of as joining the land of Moroni, w^hich 
 was the frontier district in the extreme southeast 
 of the lands possessed by the Nephites. Our only 
 way out of this difficulty is to suggest that there 
 were two cities called Aaron; not at all an un- 
 likely thing when we refledl how important a per- 
 sonage Aaron, the son of Mosiah, was among his 
 people. When chosen to be king he declined this 
 great honor and the republic was established. It 
 requires no stretch of the imagination to believe 
 that a free and grateful people would name more 
 than one city in honor of this self-denying prince. 
 
 The only mention made of the first of these 
 two cities is that Alma bent his way "towards the 
 city which was called Aaron." (B. C. 82.) Of the 
 
Aaron, Borders of. 9 Abinadi. 
 
 second city of Aaron we learn that it was north of 
 Moroni, on the Atlantic slope; between these two 
 places the Nephites built (B. C. 72) a third city 
 and called it Nephihah (Alma 50 : 14). 
 
 AARON, BORDERS OF. The only time 
 that this place is mentioned is in Alma 50 : 14, 
 when the building of the city of Nephihah is 
 spoken of. It is stated that the Nephites also 
 began a foundation for a city between the city of 
 Moroni and the city of Aaron, joining the borders 
 of Aaron and !Rloroni ; and they called the name of 
 the city or the land, Nephihah. 
 
 ABEL. The son of Adam. He is mentioned 
 once by name in the Book of Mormon (Helaman 
 6 : 27), when his murder by his brother Cain is 
 referred to. 
 
 ABINADI. A Nephite prophet, whom the 
 Lord raised up in the land of Lehi-Nephi to -re- 
 prove the wicked people of King Noah for their 
 sins. As near as we can tell he delivered his 
 prophecies about 150 B. C. At his first appear- 
 ance he announced as the word of the Lord that 
 if the people did not repent of their iniquities they 
 should be brought into bondage and none should 
 deliver them except the Lord, and He would be 
 slow to hear their prayers in the days of their 
 tribulations. The people did not repent, but 
 sought the life of Abinadi and his words were ful- 
 filled in the days of Noah's son, Limhi. Two 
 years later he reappeared in disguise, so that the 
 people knew him not, and pronounced yet greater 
 woes upon the unrepentant Noah and his subjects. 
 Slavery of the most oppressive kind, famine, pesti- 
 lence and death were to be their lot, and but a few 
 years passed before Abinadi's prophecies were 
 fulfilled. For his bold denunciations of their 
 abominations he was taken by the priests of the 
 king with whom he had a long controversy on the 
 principle of the atonement and other laws of God, 
 which ended in his being condemned to death. 
 
Abinadom. 10 Abish. 
 
 In accordance with this sentence he was burned at 
 the stake in the City of Lebi-Nepbi. One man 
 only, Alma the elder, of whom we have record, 
 pleaded with Noah in behalf of Abinadi, and this 
 so incensed the sin-degraded king that he sought 
 to take Alma's life. Alma, however, escaped andin 
 his place of retreat made a record of the teachings 
 and acts of Abinadi, and to that record we are 
 indebted for some of the most precious gospel 
 teachings in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 ABINADOM. A Nephi te prophet and histori- 
 an, who lived in the third century before Christ. He 
 received the plates of Nephi from his father, Cbera- 
 ish, who was a descendant of Jacob, the brother of 
 Nephi, and at his death, which occurred in the days 
 of the first Mosiah, his son, Ama/eAitook charge 
 of them. Either he or his son, conveyed the sacred 
 records from the land of Nephi to Zarahemla, in 
 the great migration of the Nephites under Mosiah, 
 but the record does not show whether he died in 
 the land of Nephi before this movement took place 
 or after. His record is a very short one. From it 
 we learn that he was a warrior, and had seen 
 many wars between the Nephites and Lamanites, 
 and that in those wars he, with his own sword, 
 had taken the lives of many of the enemy in the 
 defence of his brethren. These disastrous wars 
 were undoubtedly one of the causes that led to 
 the removal of the righteous portion of the Neph- 
 ites from Nephi to Zarahemla. Abinadom conclu- 
 des his brief record Avith the following statement: 
 "And I know of no revelation, save that which 
 has been written, neither prophecy ; wherefore, 
 that which is sufficient is written. And I make an 
 end." 
 
 ABISH. A Lamanite woman of the land ot 
 Isbmael, who was a servant-maid to the queen of 
 King Lamoni, atthe time that Ammon the son of 
 Mosiah, carried the gospel to that people. (B. C. 
 91 ) . Abish herself, had been converted to the Lord 
 
Abish. 11 Ablon. 
 
 many years previously through a remarkable 
 vision which had been granted to her father, but 
 of this conversion she had never spoken. "When 
 Lamoni and all his court, including Ammon, were 
 overcome by the power of God that they fell to the 
 earth, Abish understood by what powerthey were 
 affected. In the hope of convincing the people of 
 the divinity of Ammon 's message, she joyously ran 
 from house to house and told all she met what 
 had happened. While she was thus engaged a 
 multitude gat<hered at the palace. They viewed 
 with many conflicJting emotions the monarch, his 
 wife, and retainers all lying as if dead, with Am- 
 mon, the Nephite, also lyingin their midst. • A great 
 dispute arose, some argued for good, some for evil, 
 and the contention would doubtless have ended in 
 bloodshed had not Abish returned. She was 
 greatly grieved at the turn matters had taken. 
 In the hope of raising the queen from the ground 
 Abish took her by the hand. No sooner did she do 
 so than the queen revived and arose. The latter 
 uttered many expressions of love and gratitude to 
 the Savior and pleaded for His mercy for her subjects . 
 She next took her husband by the hand, when he 
 arose also, and seeing the contention he rebuked 
 the people and began to teach them the truths of 
 the Gospel. Here commenced the great work of 
 conversion among the Lamanites which eventually 
 terminated in the salvation of many thousand 
 souls. Abish is mentioned in the book of Mormon 
 only in connection with this incident. 
 
 ABLON. A place on the Atlantic seaboard 
 of the Northern Continent, east of the hill 
 Cumorah. The Lord in a dream warned Omer, 
 king of the Jaredites, to flee from his native land, 
 at the time his kingdom was overthrown by Akish 
 and his friends. This he did, and after a long 
 journey settled at Ablon. Nimrah, a son of Akish, 
 with a number of adherents, afterwards joined 
 Omer at Ablon. After many years Omer was re- 
 
Abraham. 12 Aha. 
 
 stored to his kingdom and returned to his own 
 land. 
 
 ABRAHAM. The father of the faithful. As 
 in the Bible so in the Book of Mormon, God is fre- 
 quently spoken of as the God of Abraham. Most 
 of the references to Abraham in the latter book 
 are dodtrinal and but few historical; mention is 
 however made of his pajdng tithes to Melchizedek. 
 
 ADAM. The great father of the human 
 family. His name is mentioned about two dozen 
 times in the Book of Mormon ; almost always in 
 connedlion with the creation, or with the doftrine 
 of the fall and the atonement. 
 
 AGOSH, PLAINS OF. A place, locaHty un- 
 known, in North America, where a great battle 
 was fought in. the final war among the Jaredites. 
 The commanders of the contending armies the 
 Coriantumr and Lib. After a victory by were 
 latter, in the wilderness of Akish, he pursued Cori- 
 antumr as far as the plains of Agosh, when an- 
 other battle was fought in which Coriantumr was 
 vidtorious and Lib was slain. Shiz, the brother of 
 Lib, assumed command in the place of his brother 
 and attacked and defeated Coriantumr. Prob- 
 bably about B. C. 600; but this is only conjectural. 
 
 AHA. A Nephite military officer of the days 
 of the republic. He was the son of Zoram and 
 brother of Lehi. He accompanied his father and 
 brother when they went to Alma, the younger, to 
 inquire the will of the Lord with regard to what 
 course the Nephite army should take in the pursuit 
 of the Lamanites who had destroyed the city oi 
 Ammonihah (B. C. 81). Having received the 
 word of the Lord, Zoram and his two sons pro- 
 ceeded to carry it out. They followed and over- 
 took the Lamanites in the great wilderness south 
 of Manti and east of the upper waters of the 
 river Sidon. Here a severe battle took place, which 
 ended in the Lamanite forces being scattered and 
 driven into the wilderness; while all the Nephite 
 
Ahah. 13 Akish. 
 
 captives were delivered and taken back to their 
 own lands. 
 
 AHAH. A wicked king of the Jaredites, who 
 reigned in the latter days of that nation. His 
 father's name was Seth. Seth, owing to internal 
 commotions, was brought into captivity and thus 
 remained all his life. But Ahah obtained the king- 
 dom, and reigned over the people until his death. 
 He did all manner of iniquity by which he caused 
 the shedding 4i)f much blood, but providentially his 
 reign was a short one. He was succeeded on the 
 throne by his son Etham. 
 
 AHAZ. The eleventh king of Judah. Hisname 
 only appears in the Book of Mormon in quota- 
 tions from 7th and 14th chapters of Isaiah. (II 
 Nephi, chap. 17 and 24). 
 
 AIATH. A place named by Isaiah (10:28), 
 and quoted in II Nephi, 20:28. Possibly another 
 name for Ai. 
 
 AKISH. One of the most subtle and cruel of 
 the early Jaredites. Nothing more is known of 
 his descent than that he was the son of Kimnor. 
 The history of Akish is one with which are 
 associated deeds of cruelty, treachery and iniquity 
 that are scarcely paralleled in the annals of any 
 nation. When the Jaredites first reached this con- 
 tinent they were a righteous, God-fearing, though 
 somewhat unstable people. They, however, made 
 one great mistake, they desired to be ruled by a 
 king. Their prophet-leaders told them that this 
 thing would lead to captivity, but they insisted, 
 and Orihah,the youngest son of Jared, was chosen 
 as their first monarch. The words of their 
 prophets were quickly fulfilled, and bloodshed and 
 internal commotions soon disgraced the history of 
 this favored people. Oribab was succeeded by 
 Kib, who was dethroned by Coribor, but after- 
 wards restored. In the succeeding reign, that of 
 Sbule, the kingdom was rent in twain, but when 
 he died he was succeeded by his son Omer, 
 
Akish. 14 
 
 who, we have reason to believe, was a good man. 
 The example of the kings and princes had thus far, 
 as a rule, been pernicious, and tended to encourage 
 the people in lives of wickedness, 
 
 Omer had a son namedjared, an ambitious, un- 
 scrupulous man. He rebelled against his father and 
 by his flatteries induced half the people to join his 
 standard. He established himself in a land named 
 Heth, and when he felt sufiiciently strong he gave 
 battle to and defeated the forces of his father, 
 whom he took prisoner and held in captivity ; and, 
 it is said, Omer remained in this condition half his 
 days. So long, indeed, was the 'time that Jared 
 kept him pi'isoner that sons begotten by him dur- 
 ing his captivity grew up to manhood before he 
 was released. Two of these young men, named 
 Esrom and Coriantumr, became very angry at the 
 way their father was treated, and they raised an 
 army and attacked their brother Jared by night. 
 This attack appears to have been an utter surprise 
 to Jared, for his army was entirely destroyed, and 
 he himself would have been slain had he not 
 humbly pleaded with his brothers that his life might 
 be spared, he promising that he would surrender 
 the kingdom to his father. On this condition his 
 life was granted him. 
 
 Now Jared, though he had made this promise 
 when his life was in peril, still longed for the 
 glories and power of the kingly authority ; and 
 his sorrow and unrest could not be hid from 
 those near him. Among those who noticed his 
 deep-seated grief was a daughter, who, was exceed- 
 ing fair, and was apparently as unscrupulous as her 
 father. Whether it was because she really had 
 affection for her father, or, like him, languished 
 for the pomp and magnificence of the court life 
 she no longer possessed that caused her to submit 
 to him a plan by which he might regain the king- 
 dom, cannot be told; perhaps, also, she loved the 
 man whom she suggested as the instrument to be 
 
15 Akish. 
 
 used in the fulfillment of her ambition — possibly all 
 three, for our motives are seldom single; our 
 actions, in other words, are generally the result of 
 a combination of motives. 
 
 The young lady's plan was this: She reminded 
 her father that when their ancestors came across 
 the great waters they brought with them records 
 of the doings of mankind in the ages before the 
 flood. And in those records was an account of 
 how men b^ secret plans and combinations ob- 
 tained kingdoms and great glory, She suggested 
 that her father acquire a knowledge of these un- 
 holy methods and use them to regain the 
 throne. She further proposed that he send for a 
 friend of Omer's named Akish, the son of Kimnor, 
 and she, being graceful as well as beautiful, would 
 dance so entrancingly before him that he would 
 desire her to wife. If she did not love Akish, she 
 simply sold herself to gratify her father's and 
 possibly her own ambition. 
 
 Her advice was listened to, her suggestions 
 carried out. The old oaths and bloody mysteries 
 were searched out, the plan laid, Akish invited, 
 the suggestive dance danced, Akish's passions in- 
 flamed and the maiden asked in marriage. The 
 proposal was received with favor, but terrible 
 conditions were attached, such that would have 
 appalled any honorable man. It was that Akish 
 should obtain for Jared the head of his father, the 
 king, and to enable him to carry out this murder- 
 ous design Jared proposed that he administer to 
 his friends the old oaths that had come down 
 from the days of Cain, the first murderer. 
 
 Akish accepted this terrible responsibility. He 
 gathered his associates at the house of Jared 
 and there made them all swear by the God of 
 heaven, and by the heavens, by the earth and by 
 their heads, that whoso should vary from 
 what he desired should lose his head, and 
 whoso should divulge whatever he made 
 
Akish. 16 
 
 known should lose his life. He then submitted 
 his plans to them, which they accepted. 
 The plot was so far successful that they over- 
 threw the kingdom of Omer, but did not succeed 
 in obtaining his head. For the Lord was merciful 
 to Omer and warned him to depart out of the land. 
 So taking those of his family w^ho were faithful to 
 him he traveled for a great distance until he 
 reached the shores of the Atlantic Ocean. There 
 he and his companions tarried until the course of 
 events permitted him to return. 
 
 Omer being driven from his kingdom, Jared 
 was anointed king, and his daughter was given 
 to Akish to wife. But this did not satisfy Akish ; 
 he had learned the power of these secret combina- 
 tions, and now determined to use them for his 
 own ends. He aspired to the throne, and made 
 up his mind to murder his father-in-law. So he 
 assembled his followers, instrndled them in his 
 wishes, and Jared was slain by them as he sat on 
 his throne giving audience to the people; a case of 
 poetical retribution which, though often found in 
 fiction, is seldom met with in real life. Akish 
 was now made king, and under his cruel rule 
 wickedness became almost universal; the secret 
 societies by which he obtained power had cor- 
 rupted the hearts of all the people. As may be 
 well supposed, with such a condition of society his 
 throne was not a stable one. He became jealous 
 of one of his sons. What cause, if any, he had 
 therefor, we are not told, but he shut him up in 
 prison and slowly starved him to death. This 
 cruel adt greatly incensed another of Jared's sons, 
 named Nimrah, and he, gathering a few followers, 
 fled to the land where Omer dwelt. 
 
 Now Akish had other sons, and though they 
 had sworn to support him in all his doings, they 
 were not true to their, oaths. They found that 
 the hearts of thejaredites were consumed with the 
 love of gain, and they bribed the greater portion 
 
Akish, Wilderness of. 17 Alma, the elder. 
 
 of the people to join them in a revolt against 
 their father. So corrupt had the people now be- 
 come that their extindtion appears to have been 
 the only remedy ; they were past repentance. 
 
 A war of the most horrible character broke 
 out, which lasted several years, and only ended 
 when, nearly every soul was slain. Of the kingdom 
 of Akish, for which he had sinned so much, there 
 remained but thirty souls, all the rest — men, women 
 and child ren—]jad been swept by bloody hands into 
 untimely graves. The people of Akish having 
 been thus destroyed, Omer, with his friends, re- 
 turned from his captivity, and reigned over the 
 feeble remnant of a wasted people. 
 
 AKISH, WILDERNESS OF. A place in 
 North America, apparently not far from the 
 Atlantic coast. Here a severe battle was fought 
 in the last great war which ended in the extinftion 
 of the Jaredite race. The conflidt was between the 
 armies of Gilead and Coriantutnr in which many 
 thousands were slain. It appears to have been 
 indecisive, as Gilead remained in the wilderness and 
 Coriantumr lay siege thereto. But one night 
 Gilead unexpectedly sallied forth and slew a part 
 of the army of his enemy, they being drunken. 
 This, for the time being, gave him the advantage. 
 In a later campaign, after Gilead had been assas- 
 sinated, a battle was fought between Coriantumr 
 and Lib in which the latter was vidtorious, and 
 the former fled to the w^ilderness of Akish, but 
 being pursued by Lib, he continued his retreat to 
 the plains of Agosh where another desperate con- 
 flidl occurred. 
 
 ALMA, the elder, was an Israelite of the 
 tribe of Manasseh, a diredt descendant of Nephi, 
 the son of Lehi. He was born in the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi, or a region contiguous, 173 years before the 
 advent of the Redeemer, when Zeniff was king in 
 that portion of the South American Continent. 
 He is first introduced to the readers of the Book 
 
Alma, the elder. 18 
 
 of Mormon shortly before the martyrdom of the 
 prophet Abmadi, as a young man associated with 
 the apostate and iniquitous priesthood of king 
 Noah, the son of Zeniff. Unlike his soul-seared as- 
 sociates, his heart was pricked by the warnings and 
 teachings of Afeinac/i, for he knew that his denuncia- 
 tions of the prevailing wickedness were true. In- 
 spired with this knowledge, he very courageously 
 went to the tyrant Noah, and pleaded for the pro- 
 phet's life. His appeal in behalf of the devoted 
 servant of the Lord was ineifedtual ; the infuriated 
 and besotted king would not hearken to Alma's 
 appeal for justice and mercy, but to the contrary, 
 he ordered the young priest to be cast out from 
 the midst of the people, and when Alma fled from 
 his anger, he sent his servants to slay him. 
 Alma, however, successfully hid from his pursuers, 
 and, during his concealment, wrote the words he 
 had heard Abinadi speak, which teachings now 
 form one of the most important of the dodtrinal 
 portions of the Book of Mormon. 
 
 The power, the importance, the efficiency of 
 Abinadi's teachings had sunk deep in the heart of 
 Alma; he not only realized their truth, but he 
 comprehended their saving value. The first lesson 
 they impressed upon his mind was the necessity of 
 his immediate and thorough repentance, combined 
 with unfaltering faith in the Savior, who was to 
 come to redeem mankind. In much tribulation he 
 sought the Lord with all his powers and the Great 
 Father vouchsafed to him an abundant, soul-satis- 
 fying answer. From this time Alma began to 
 preach privately to the people the words of Gospel 
 truth. To do this he. received power from on high. 
 We have no account of the time of his ordination, 
 whether when a tad he had received the holy priest- 
 hood under the hands of some one of God's serv- 
 ants, before the days that Noah led his people in- 
 to iniquity and corrupted the priesthood, or, 
 whether at this time he was ministered to bv 
 
19 Alma, the elder. 
 
 messengers from Heaveq. Perhaps both; but 
 the time and place is but a secondary consideration, 
 the important fadl remains, that he was commis- 
 sioned by God to officiate in His name, which 
 commission he ever after magnified to the salva- 
 tion of his fellow-men. Alma's preaching of God's 
 holy word was not without fruit. Many received 
 the truth with joy. These gathered to a con- 
 venient spot on the borders of the wilderness, but 
 not far frorai» their city. This place was called 
 Mormon. It was admirably suited for a hiding 
 place, having formerly been infested by ravenous 
 beasts, and was dreaded and avoided by the peo- 
 ple. Near by was a thicket of small trees, in which 
 the Gospel believers could hide should they be pur- 
 sued by the king's servants; here also was a 
 fountain of pure water, most excellently adapted 
 for the purposes of baptism. Here, in the midst 
 of the luxuriance of tropical vegetation, and by 
 the side of the inviting stream, did Alma proclaim 
 the principles of everlasting life; here the people 
 entered into covenant to serve the Great Father 
 of all ; here were the repentant believers baptized 
 unto Christ, for theremission of sins, and here was 
 the Church of the First Born organized, the holy 
 priesthood ordained, and the work of God founded 
 in power. 
 
 Alma and another servant of the Lord, named 
 Helam, were the first to enter the water, and when 
 there, Alma lifted his voice in prayer and besought 
 the Lord for His Holy Spirit. This blessing having 
 been bestowed, he proceeded with the sacred ordi- 
 nance. Addressinghiscompanion.he said, "Helam, 
 I baptize thee, having authority from the Almighty 
 God, as a testimony that ye have entered into a 
 covenant to serve Him until you are dead as to 
 the mortal body ; and may the Spirit of the Lord 
 be poured out upon you ; and may He grant unto 
 you eternal life, through the redemption of Christ 
 whom He has prepared from the foundation of the 
 
Alma, the elder. 20 
 
 world." Alma having said these words, both he 
 and Helam were buried in the water, whence they 
 came forth rejoicing, being filled with the Holy 
 Spirit. Others, to the number of two hundred 
 and four souls, followed Helam into the waters of 
 baptism, but in all these cases Alma did not again 
 bury himself beneath the liquid wave, but only 
 the repentant believers. From this time we may 
 date the organization of the Church of Jesus 
 Christ in that land, and henceforth its members 
 assembled for worship and testimony once a 
 week. 
 
 Notwithstanding the care and circumspedlion 
 with which the members of the Church adted, 
 Noah soon discovered that there was some secret 
 movement among his subjects, and by the help 
 of his spies he discovered what was taking place 
 at Mormon. Making the tyrant's usual excuse, 
 that the Christians were in rebellion against him, 
 he sent his armies to capture and destroy them. 
 But a greater than he stretched forth His arm to 
 preserve His people. The Lord warned Alma of 
 the king's intentions, and in obedience to the Divine 
 diredtion, he assembled his people, some 450 souls, 
 gathered his flocks and herds, loaded up his grain, 
 provisions and other supplies, and departed into 
 the untrodden wilderness. 
 
 Being strengthened by the Lord, notwith- 
 standing that they were impeded by their flocks 
 and families, the pilgrims traveled with suffi- 
 cient rapidity to escape the pursuing forces of 
 king Noah, who were reludlantly compelled to 
 return to the land of Nephi without having ac- 
 complished the objedt of the expedition. At the 
 end of eight days Alma's company ceased their 
 flight, and settled in a very beautiful and pleasant 
 land where there was an abundant supply of pure 
 water. We have no diredt information w^ith 
 regard to the course taken by this colony, but it is 
 evident, from the details of their later history, 
 
21 • Alma, the elder. 
 
 that the new settlement lay somewhere beween 
 the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla, though pos- 
 sibly somewhat aside from the most diredl route. 
 "We think it far from improbable that it was 
 situated at the head waters of some one of the 
 numerous tributaries to the Amazon that take 
 their rise on the eastern slopes of the Andes. 
 
 The colonists, whose industry is especially re- 
 ferred to by the inspired historian, immediately 
 set to workJ;o till the soil and build a city. The 
 city, with the surrounding territory, they named 
 the citj^ and land of Helam. Now that they were 
 established as a separate people, independent of 
 both Lamanite and Nephite princes, they desired a 
 form of temporal gOYcrnraent with Alma as their 
 king. This honor he declined. He rehearsed to 
 them the history of their fathers ; he pictured to 
 them the infamies of king Noah's reign ; he showed 
 them how a wicked ruler could lead his subjects 
 into all manner of evil, and ho'w such things led 
 to bondage; and, on the other hand, how much 
 better it was to have the Lord as their King and 
 Ruler, and to be guided by His servants under His 
 inspiration. This counsel the people wisely ac- 
 cepted. Alma, though not bearing the title of 
 king, adted as their leader, as their high priest and 
 prophet, and as the mouthpiece of God to them 
 whenever His holy word was graciously given 
 them. In this happy state the people of Helam 
 continued for some years, the Lord greatly pros- 
 pering them and crowning their labors with abun- 
 dant increase. 
 
 How long these blissful days lasted is not de- 
 fined in the sacred record of the Book of Mormon; 
 but as the Lord chastens those whom He loves, so, 
 after a time. He permitted the Lamanites to dis- 
 cover their secluded and happy home, and to bring 
 them into bondage. 
 
 It so happened that a Lamanite army corps 
 (that had been pursuing a body of fugitive Ne- 
 
Alma, the elder. 22 
 
 phites under Limhi, the son of Noah, who had 
 broken away from their bondage in the land of 
 Nephi.) lost themselves in the wilderness. While 
 traveling hither and thither, not knowing which 
 way to go, they came across a body of men who 
 had once been the priests of king Noah, but who 
 had fled from the face of their fellows to escape the 
 just indignation their continued iniquities had 
 aroused. These priests, at the instigation of 
 Amulon, their leader, joined the Lamanite troops, 
 and unitedly endeavored to get back to the land 
 of Nephi. While thus engaged, they wandered 
 near the city of Helam. 
 
 When the people of Alma first preceived the 
 approach of this body of men, they were occupied 
 in tilling the soil around their city, into which they 
 immediately fled in great fear. In this perilous 
 hour the faith and courage of Alma were con- 
 spicuous. He gathered his people around him, 
 called upon them to cast aside their unsaintly 
 fears, and to remember the God who had ever 
 delivered those who trusted in Him. The words 
 of their leader had the desired effe<5l; the people 
 silenced their fears and called mightily upon the 
 Lord to soften the hearts of the Lamanites that 
 they might spare their lives and those of their 
 wives and little ones. Then, with the assurance 
 in their hearts that God would hearken unto their 
 prayers. Alma and his brethren went forth out 
 of their city and delivered themselves up to their 
 former foes. 
 
 The Lamanites were in a dilemma, therefore 
 they were profuse in promises. They were willing 
 to grant the people of Helam their hves and liberty 
 if they would show them the way to the land 
 of Nephi. Having obtained this information and 
 reached home in safety, they broke their promises 
 and made Amulon king over a wide distrift 
 of country, including the land of Helam. 
 
 Alma and Amulon had known each other in 
 
23 Alma, the elder, 
 
 the days when they both belonged to king Noah's 
 priesthood, and with the venom so often con- 
 spicuous in apostates, the latter soon commenced 
 to persecute those who were faithful to the Lord. 
 He placed task-masters over them, he imposed in- 
 human burdens upon them, and otherwise afflidted 
 them grievously. 
 
 In their afflidlion the people of Alma cried 
 unremittingly to Heaven for deliverance, but even 
 their prayers were an annoyance to their task- 
 masters, and they were forbidden to lift up their 
 voices in supplication to the Lord ; biit the ty- 
 rants could not prevent them from pouring out 
 their hearts to Him who knoweth the inmost 
 thoughts of all men. He answered in His own 
 way; He did not bring them immediate deliver- 
 ance, but He strengthened their backs to bear the 
 heavy burdens placed upon them, and, strong in 
 the faith of their ultimate release from this bond- 
 age, they toiled on -with cheerfulness and patience. 
 
 In His due time the Lord delivered them. Hav- 
 ing revealed His intentions to Alma, that the peo- 
 ple might make ready, He caused a deep sleep to 
 come upon the Lamaniteguardsand task-masters. 
 The hour to strike for liberty had arrived, but it 
 was obtained at a heavy cost, that of their homes 
 and possessions. Under the guidance of Alma 
 they departed into the wilderness At eventide 
 they rested in a beautiful valley which they called 
 Alma; but they did not tarry there. The next day 
 they pushed farther into the wilderness, and con- 
 tinued their journey until they arrived at the land 
 of Zarahemla, which they reached in twelve days' 
 travel from the valley of Alma. Their arrival 
 amongst their Nephite kindred was the occasion 
 of great joy- both to them and to the people of 
 king Mosiah, which ioy was intensified by the 
 fafl; that Limhi and his subjects had also arrived 
 in safety at the home of their forefathers a short 
 time previously, thus uniting all the Nephite 
 
Alma, the elder. 24 
 
 people (except the few apostates with Amulon) 
 in one land and under one king. 
 
 Alma and his people must have dwelt in the 
 land of Helam quite a number of years, as he is 
 called a young man at the time of Abinadi's 
 martyrdom, and at the time he led his people into 
 the land of Zarahemla he was more than fifty 
 years old, possibly several years older. 
 
 On the arrival of Alma in the land of Zara- 
 hemla, king Mosiah gave him charge of the 
 spiritual concerns of the Nephites. He became 
 the high priest to the whole nation. In this 
 capacity he gathered the people together, and in 
 words of power and plainness he reminded them 
 of their duties to Heaven. Nor had he unwilling 
 hearers; numbers hearkened to his words, renewed 
 their covenants with God, went down into the 
 waters of baptism, and recommenced alifeof godli- 
 ness and faith. From place to place Alma bent his 
 way, preaching, counseling, reproving, comforting, 
 instrudting, as the Holy Spirit led. Through these 
 labors seven churches, or rather seven branches of 
 the Church, were established in the land of Zara- 
 hemla, while great prosperity attended the faith- 
 ful. As years rolled by, the hearts of those who 
 loved the Lord were pained by the unbelief and 
 wickedness of the rising generation. Many of 
 these not only rejedled the truth .themselves, but 
 persecuted and reviled those who were righteous. 
 This unholy crusade received great strength and 
 assumed great effrontery owing to the fadt that 
 the four sons of king Mosiah, and the son of the 
 high priest Alma, were their ringleaders. Vain were 
 the exhortations of these holy men to their way- 
 ward sons; they rebelled against their fathers' 
 admonitions, and set their authority at defiance. 
 Great was Alma's grief. The Lord of Hosts was 
 his only resource. In much sorrow, but with 
 much faith, he earnestly and unceasingly prayed 
 for his loved but rebellious son. The Lord heard 
 
Alma, the elder. 25 Alma, the younger. 
 
 His faithful servant's petitions, sent His angel to 
 stay the young man's mad career and bring him 
 to a knowledge of the truth. There, overpowered 
 by the presence and message of the angel, he was 
 struck dumb and paralyzed. When the news of 
 this visitation reached his father, he was greatly 
 rejoiced, for he knew it was the power of God. 
 He gathered his people to witness the miracle, and 
 assembled the priests that they might join him in 
 prayer an^ fasting for his son's perfect restora- 
 tion. Their prayers were heard; not only were 
 the natural powers of the body restored, but Alma 
 became a changed man, and from thenceforth was 
 a valiant soldier of the cross — a help, a comfort, 
 and a joy to his father, who was now beginning 
 to feel the effedts of advancing years. 
 
 Before his death, Alma, who had ordained his 
 son a high priest, gave the latter charge concern- 
 ing all the affairs of the Church, and then, full 
 of years and honor he departed this life. His 
 death took place (B. C. 91) when he was eighty- 
 two years old, five hundred and nine years hav- 
 ing passed from the time Lehi and his family left 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 ALMA, the younger, was born either in 
 the land of Mormon, when his devout and intrepid 
 father was there organizing the Church of Christ, 
 or after the little colony of Christians had re- 
 moved to the land of Helam. From a casual 
 observation made in one of his discourses, we are 
 inclined to think it was in the latter place. With 
 his father he came to the land of Zarahemla, and 
 there, as the son of the presiding high priest of the 
 entire Church, he became the associate and com- 
 panion of the sons of the king. Their course was 
 one too often pursued by the children of the great. 
 They took pleasure in evil-doing; they had no 
 faith in the revelations of God, while they ridiculed, 
 mocked and persecuted those who had. We can 
 well understand the anxiety, the distress, the 
 
Alma, the younger. 26 
 
 sorrow this course caused their God-fearing 
 parents; we can realize how frequent and how 
 fervent were the prayers offered by the king, the 
 high priest, and the people for those misguided 
 youths. And their prayers prevailed before God. 
 
 It came to pass that as Alma and the sons of 
 king Mosiah were going about to destroy the 
 Church and to lead astray the people of the Lord, 
 that an angel descended in a cloud and stopped 
 them on the way. When he spoke his voice was as 
 thunder, and caused the whole earth to tremble 
 beneath their feet. Naturally this manifestation 
 of the power of God spread terror and dismay in 
 the hearts of those who witnessed it; simulta- 
 neously they fell to the ground, and so confused 
 and terrified were they, that they failed to under- 
 stand the words of the holy messenger. ''Arise, 
 Alma, and stand forth," he cried ; and when Alma 
 arose, his eyes were open to see who stood before 
 him. " Why persecutest thou the Church of God?" 
 he was asked, "for the Loid hath said, This is my 
 Church, and I will establish it; and nothing shall 
 overthrow it, save it is the transgression of my 
 people. If thou wilt of thyself be destroyed, seek 
 no more to destroy the Church of God." Besides 
 this, the angel spoke to him of his father's fervent 
 prayers in his behalf, and that because of those 
 prayers of faith he was sent to convince him of 
 the power of God. He also recounted to him the 
 captivity of his fathers in the lands of Helam and 
 Nephi, and of their miraculous deliverance there- 
 from, but Alma heard none of these latter sayings, 
 for the terrors of the first salutation had over- 
 powered him. 
 
 Alma, bereft of the presence of the angel, dis- 
 mayed and soul-stricken, sank to the ground. 
 When his companions gathered around him, they 
 found he could not move, neither could bespeak; 
 outwardly he was dead to the world ; but the 
 torments of the damned had taken hold of his 
 
27 Alma, the younger. 
 
 soul, and in the most bitter pain and mental an- 
 guish he lay racked with the remembrance of all 
 his past sins. The thought of standing before the 
 bar of God to be judged for his iniquities over- 
 whelmed him with horror; he would have re- 
 joiced in annihilation; he desired to become ex- 
 tinct, both body and soul, without being brought 
 before his abused Creator. Thus he continued for 
 three days and three nights to suffer the pains of 
 hell, which to his tortured conscience must have 
 seemed an rternity. 
 
 When his companions found that he could 
 neither speak nor move, they carried him to his 
 father, and related to him all that had happened. 
 Strange as it must have seemed to them, the elder 
 Alma's heart was filled with joj' and praise when 
 he looked upon the body of his much-loved son, 
 for he realized it was God's power that had 
 wrought all this, and that his long-continued 
 prayers had been answered. In his joy he 
 gathered the people to witness this mighty mani- 
 festation of the goodness and might of Jehovah. 
 He assembled the priests, sought their co-opera- 
 tion, and unitedly, in God's own way, they 
 prayed and fasted for the stricken youth. For 
 two days they continued their supplications, at 
 the end of which time Alma stood upon his feet 
 and spoke. He comforted them by declaring, "I 
 have repented of- my sins, and have been redeemed 
 of the Lord ; behold I am born of the Spirit." 
 
 In later years Alma, in relating to his son 
 Helaman the details of his conversion, thus des- 
 cribes the causes that led him to bear this testi- 
 mony. He says: "Behold, I remembered also to 
 have heard my father prophesy unto the people 
 concerning the coming of one Jesus Christ, a Son 
 of God, to atone for the sins of the world. Now, 
 as my mind caught hold upon this thought, I 
 cried within my heart, Jesus, thou Son of God, 
 have mercy on me, who art in the gall of bitter- 
 
Alma, the younger. 28 
 
 ness, and art encircled about by the everlasting 
 chains of death. And now, behold, when I 
 thought this, I could remember my pains no more; 
 yea, I was harrowed up by the memory of my 
 sins no more. And oh, what joy, and what mar- 
 velous light I did behold ; yea, my soul was filled 
 with joy as exceeding as was my pain: yea, I say 
 unto you, my son, there could be nothing so ex- 
 quisite and so bitter as my pain. Yea, and again 
 I say unto you, my son, that on the other hand, 
 there can be nothing so exquisite and sweet as 
 was my joy ; yea, methought I saw, even as our 
 father Lehi saw, God sitting upon his throne, 
 surrounded with numberless concourses of angels, 
 in the attitude of singing and praising their God ; 
 yea, and mj/ soul did long to be there." 
 
 From that time to the end of his mortal career. 
 Alma labored without ceasing to bring souls to 
 Christ, and to guide his fellow men in the paths of 
 salvation. 
 
 We have now to present Alma as the fore- 
 most man of his age and nation, the presiding 
 high priest and chief judge of a mighty peo- 
 ple ; a great prophet, filled with the spirit of his 
 calling; an unceasing missionary, an undaunted 
 soldier of the cross, a lucid expounder of the prin- 
 ciples of the everlasting Gospel; a proficient or- 
 ganizer of men, a distinguished warrior and a tri- 
 umphant general. While in his conversion, ex- 
 tended missionary journeyings, and elaborate dis- 
 courses on saving truths, we are reminded of Saul 
 of Tarsus, recolledlions of Joshua, the son of 
 Nun, are vividly brought before us when we con- 
 sider him as the great leader and prophet of his 
 people, and the vidlorious commander-in-chief of 
 their armies. 
 
 The change in the life of Alma brought down 
 upon him the persecutions of the wicked, for 
 others treated him as he before-time had treated 
 the Saints. But in none of these things was he 
 
29 Alma, the younger. 
 
 daunted or dismayed, for he had joy in preaching 
 the word, and in the conversion of many from 
 their ungodliness. So conspicuous as a champion 
 of the cause of God did he become, that Mosiah 
 considered him the most proper person to whom 
 to confide the custody of the sacred plates, and to 
 adlas the recorder of the nation's doings and prog- 
 ress ; still more, when Aaron, the son of Mosiah, 
 declined to succeed his father on the Nephite 
 throne, and^it was wisely determined by the peo- 
 ple that they would be ruled by judges for the fu- 
 ture, Alma was chosen by the united voice of his 
 countrymen to be their first chief judge. He was 
 also their presiding high priest, he having been 
 consecrated to this exalted position by his father, 
 who, shortly before his death, gave him charge of 
 the affairs of the Church throughout all the land. 
 (B.C. 91). 
 
 Five hundred and nine years had now passed 
 away since Lehi left Jerusalem, during which 
 time the Nephites had been ruled by kings, the suc- 
 cessors of the first Nephi. A wonderful but blood- 
 less revolution now took place — the monarchy was 
 merged into a republic ; but so wise had been the 
 steps taken by Mosiah, so equitably had he ar- 
 ranged the laws, that the change was made with- 
 out popular tumult or disorder in the affairs of the 
 state. Indeed the change was hailed with un- 
 bounded satisfadtionby the people, who greatly re- 
 joiced in the more extended liberties now guaran- 
 teed to them. In Alma, as their first chief judge, 
 they had a man admirably adapted for the situa- 
 tion ; he had the confidence of the people, inasmuch 
 as he was the Lord's mouthpiece to them, besides 
 his worth and abilities claimed their trust and 
 respeift; he was a man of great talent, courage, 
 faith and energy, an unwearied worker for good, 
 and, as a judge judged righteous judgment in the 
 midst of the people. Still his position w^as not one 
 of unmixed delights — apostates firom the Church, 
 
Alma, the younger. 30 
 
 pride and unbelief in its members, assaults and in- 
 vasions from the national enemies, all combined to 
 require his undiminished energies and undaunted 
 faith. But above and beyond all, as compensa- 
 tion for these trials and annoyances, he had the 
 right to receive the word of the Lord, which was 
 given to him as he needed or his people inquired. 
 
 The first year of Alma's judgeship was troubled 
 by the apostasy of Nehor, a man of many personal 
 attractions and great persuasiveness of manner, 
 who w^ent about among the people preaching a 
 kind of universalism — that all men should he saved; 
 he also established priestcraft, making a lucrative 
 business of spreading his pernicious ideas. His 
 success in turning the hearts of the people was un- 
 fortunately quite extensive, and the cause of man^' 
 of the troubles that afterwards afflidted the Ne- 
 phites. The individual career of Nehor, however, 
 was short, he met an aged servant of the Lord 
 named Gideon, and because the latter would not 
 accept his dogmas, but withstood him with the 
 words of God, Nehor drew his sword and slew the 
 venerable disciple. For this offence he was 
 brought before Alma, and, being tried by the law 
 of the land, was found guilty and condemned to 
 death. 
 
 Notwithstanding the development of those 
 follies, and departures from the strictness of Gospel 
 law apparently incidental to great worldly pros- 
 perity, there was continued peace in the land until 
 the fifth year of Alma's judgeship, when a great 
 division took place among the people, owing to 
 the more corrupt portion wishing to restore the 
 monarchy, and make a man after their own heart, 
 named Awlici, king. The movement grew to so 
 much importance that it was referred to the de- 
 cision of the whole people, who gathered in large 
 bodies all over the land, and expressed their 
 wishes for or against Amlici's elevation to the 
 throne in the way prescribed by the law. The 
 
31 Alma, the younger. 
 
 result was that Amlici's ambitious schemes were 
 defeated by the voice of the majority, and the 
 liberties of the republic were preserved. 
 
 This should have ended the matter, but it did 
 not; the turbulent minority, incited by Aralici, 
 would not accept this constitutional decision. 
 They assembled and crowned their favorite as 
 king of the Nephites, and he at once began to pre- 
 pare for war, that he might force the rest of the 
 people assejit to his government. Nor was .\lma 
 idle; he also made ready forthe impending contest. 
 He gathered his people and armed them with all 
 the weapons known to Nephite warfare. The 
 two armies met near a hill called Amnihu, on the 
 east bank of the river Sidon. There a bloody 
 battle followed, in which Amlici's forces were dis- 
 astrously defeated with a loss of 12,532 men, 
 while the vidtors had to mourn the loss of 6,562 
 warrioi's slain. After pursuing the defeated 
 monarchists as far as he was able, Alma rested his 
 troops in the valley of Gideon. He there took the 
 precaution to send out four officers with their 
 companies to watch the movements and learn the 
 intentions of the retreating foe. These officers . 
 were named Zeram, Amnor, Manti and Limher. 
 On the morrow these scouts returned in great 
 haste, and reported that the Amlicites had joined 
 a vast host of Lamanites in the land Minon, 
 where unitedly they were slaying the Nephite 
 population and ravaging their possessions ; at the 
 same time they were pushing rapidly towards the 
 Nephite capital with the intent of capturing it 
 before Alma's army could return. Alma at once 
 headed his troops for Zarahemla, and with all 
 haste marched towards it. He reached the cross- 
 ing of the Sidon without meeting the enemy, but 
 while attempting to pass to the western bank he 
 was confronted by the allied armies. A terrible 
 battle ensued ; the Nephites were taken somewhat 
 at a disadvantage, but being men of faith, they 
 
Alma, the younger. 32 
 
 fervently sought Heaven's aid, and in the increased 
 fervor this faith inspired, they advanced to the 
 combat. With Alma at their head, the advance- 
 guard forded the river and broke upon the enemy 
 who stood awaiting them. By the fury of their 
 charge they drove in the ranks of the enemy, and 
 as they pushed onward they cleared the ground by 
 throwing the bodies of their fallen foes into the 
 Sidon, thus making an opening for the main body 
 to obtain a foothold. In this charge Alma met 
 Amlici face to face, and they fought desperately. 
 In the midst of this hand-to-hand combat. Alma 
 lifted his heart on high, and prayed for renewed 
 strength that he might not be overpowered, but live 
 to do more good to his people. His prayers were 
 answered, and thereby he gained new vigor to 
 battle with and eventually slay Amlici. Amlici 
 slain, Alma led the attack to where the king of the 
 Lamanites fought. But that monarch retired be- 
 fore the impetuous valor of the high priest, and 
 commanded his guards to close in upon his assail- 
 ant. The order was promptly obeyed, but it did 
 not succeed. Alma and his guards bore down 
 upon them with such fury that the few of the 
 monarch's warriors who escaped made a hasty re- 
 treat. Pushing steadily on, Alma kept driving the 
 allies before him, until his whole army had crossed 
 the Sidon. There the enemy, no longer able to 
 meet his well-ordered advance, broke in all direc- 
 tions, and retreated into the wilderness that lay to 
 the north and west. They were hotly pursued by 
 the Nephites as long as the latter's strength per- 
 mitted, and were met on all quarters by patriots 
 rallying to the call of the commonwealth, who 
 slew them by thousands. A remnant eventually 
 reached that part of the wilderness known as 
 Hermoants. There many died of their wounds and 
 were devoured by the wild beasts and vultures with 
 which that region abounded. 
 
 To the Nephites was left the sad task of bury- 
 
33 Alma, the younger. 
 
 ing the unntimbered dead, many of whom were 
 women and children who had become vidlims to 
 the ravages of the foe. 
 
 A few days after this decisive battle, another 
 invading Lamanite army was reported. This one 
 advanced along the east bank of the Sidon. It 
 appears to have been the plan of their military 
 commanders to invade the Nephite territory with 
 two separate armies, both traveling northward 
 toward the city of Zarahemla, but on opposite 
 sides of the Sidon. That advancing on the west 
 side moved the most rapidly, and was met, con- 
 quered and dispersed by Alma, while the other 
 afterwards met the same fate at the hands of one 
 of his lieutenants. Alma himself having been too 
 seriously wounded in one of the preceding battles 
 to permit him to lead his troops in person. 
 
 The great losses sustained by the Nephites in 
 war, not of warriors alone, but of women and 
 children, together with the vast amount of their 
 property destroyed, had the efifedl of humbling 
 them and softening their wayward hearts, so that 
 many thousands, during the next few years, were 
 added to the church by baptism. But the recollec- 
 tion of their former disasters was gradually worn 
 awaj' by time and prosperity. Three years later 
 we find great inequality in the Church — some poor 
 and some rich, the more powerful abusing and op- 
 pressing their weaker brethren. This course 
 proved a great stumbling-block to those who were 
 not numbered with the Church, as well as being 
 the cause of much sorrow and ill-feeling among 
 its members. Finding, that no man could properly 
 attend to the duties of his many offices, Alma 
 determined to resign the chief judgeship, and 
 devote his entire time to his duties as the earthly 
 head of the Church. Preparatory to his resigna- 
 tion, he seledled one of the leading elders, named 
 Nephihah, to be his successor as chief judge. This 
 choice was confirmed by the people. (B. C. 83.) 
 
Alma, the younger. 34 
 
 The cares of the state having thus been re- 
 moved from his shoulders, Alma commenced his 
 ministerial labors at Zarahemla, the chief city of 
 the nation, and thence proceeded throughout 
 the land. As often happens in other nations, the 
 capital was the centre of pride, vanity, envy, 
 hypocrisy and class distinctions. These evils 
 Alma severely rebuked, at the same time he guided 
 the minds of the people to the contemplation and 
 understanding of the beauties and saving powers 
 of redemption's wondrous plan, whilst he ex- 
 horted all to become members of Christ's holy 
 Church. His call was heeded by many; the 
 Church was set in order ; the unworthy were dis- 
 fellowshiped ; elders, priests and other officers were 
 ordained to preside and watch over the Saints. 
 This being accomplished. Alma took his journey 
 eastward, across the river Sidon, to the city of 
 Gideon, where he happily found the Church in a 
 prosperous condition.. Alma's teachings to this 
 people were full of prophecies concerning the coming 
 of the Messiah, which show how clearly he and 
 his faithful fellow servants understood the details 
 of the advent and life of the promised Redeemer. 
 Having established the Churchin Gideon, Alma re- 
 turned to Zarahemla to rest and recruit for a short 
 time before visiting other portions of the land. 
 
 At the commencement of the next year (B. C. 
 82), Alma turned his face westward. He first 
 visited the land of Melek, where his labors were 
 crowned with abundant blessings. Having satis- 
 fied himself with the good that he had accom- 
 plished, he "traveled three days' journey on the 
 north of the land of Melek," to a great and 
 corrupt city called Ammonihah. Here he found a 
 godless people, filled with the falsehoods of Nehor, 
 and living in the committal of all manner of 
 abominations without repentance, because they 
 cherished the flattering lie as the foundation of 
 their creed, that all men would be saved. The city 
 
35 Alma, the younger. 
 
 was in the hands of a corrupt clique of judges and 
 lawyers, who stirred up sedition, tumult and riot- 
 ing, that they might make money otit of the suits 
 that followed such disturbances. Further than 
 this, they were secretly plotting to overthrow the 
 government, and ■ rob the people of their highly 
 prized liberties. Among such a people Alma 
 labored in vain, no one would listen, none would 
 obey, none offered him rest and food, but scorn 
 and mockery "^ere his reward, and he was spat 
 upon, maltreated and cast out of the city for his 
 pains. Weary in body and sick at heart because 
 of the iniquity of the people, after many fruitless 
 efforts, fervent prayers and long fastings, Alma 
 left the city to seek some other people morew^orthy 
 of salvation's priceless gifts. He bent his way to- 
 wards the city of Aaron; but as he journeyed 
 thitherward, an angel of the Lord (that same 
 angel that beforetime had been the agent in his 
 conversion to God,) stood before him and blessed 
 him. He tcld him to lift up his heart and rejoice, 
 for because of his faithfulness he had great cause 
 to do so. The angel then directed Alma to return 
 to the sin-cursed city he had just left, and pro- 
 claim unto its godless citizens the awful message 
 that "Except they repent the Lord will destroy 
 them." 
 
 Speedily the prophet obeyed the angel's words. 
 By another road he drew near the doomed city, 
 which he entered by its south gate. As he passed 
 in he was an hungered, and asked a man whom he 
 met, "Will you give to an humble servant of God 
 something to eat?" With joy the man took 
 him to his home and fed, clothed and lodged 
 him. Furthermore, Amulek, for such was his 
 name, told Alma that he also had received a visit 
 from a holy angel, who had informed him of the 
 high priest's coming and diredted him to receive 
 him into his house. And Alma blessed Amulek 
 and all his household, and tarried and recruited 
 
Alma, the younger. 36 
 
 tinder the generous hospitality which his home af- 
 forded. But his rest was not to be a leng-thened 
 one ; the people waxed stronger in sin ; the cup of 
 their iniquity was nearly full. "Go," came the 
 word of the Lord, "Go forth, and take with thee 
 my servant Amulek, and prophesy unto this 
 people, saying. Repent ye, for thus saith the Lord, 
 except ye repent, I will visit this people in mine 
 anger; yea, I will not turn my fierce anger away." 
 Filled with the Holy Ghost, these servants of 
 Israel's God went forth and valiantly delivered 
 their terrible message. From place to place they 
 went, raising their Jonah-like cry. The heathen 
 Ninevehites hearkened and repented ; the sin-stained 
 Israelites of Ammoniah laughed, scorned, mocked 
 and turned contemptuously away. A few indeed 
 received the word, but that only increased the 
 anger of the majority, who, led and egged on by 
 their still more depraved rulers and teachers, per- 
 secuted the prophets and martyred the believers. 
 The account given of the teachings of Alma 
 and Amulek, their disputations with Zeezrom and 
 other lawyers and rulers in Ammoniah, is given 
 at length in the Book of Mormon, and, inconse^ 
 quence thereof, we have handed down to us some 
 of the plainest, yet profoundest teachings on the 
 atonement, the resurrection, the powers of the 
 priesthood,etc.,that are to be had among mankind. 
 We cannot follow them here through all the varied 
 incidents that led to the final catastrophe. Faith- 
 fully the prophets warned Ammoniah of its ap- 
 proaching desolation; scornfully and incredulously 
 the hardened people hurled back their words of 
 warning with defiance. The few that believed, of 
 which the crafty, hair-splitting Zeezrom was the 
 most notable example, were cast out of the city, 
 while Alma and Amulek were bound with strong 
 cords, and, under false accusations of having re- 
 viled the laws, thevwere cast into prison. Having 
 consigned Alma and his companion to a prison 
 
37 Alma, the younger. 
 
 cell, the infuriated people hunted up the wives and 
 the little ones of the believers whom they had cast 
 out, with such as had accepted the truth who still 
 remained in the city, and, gathering them in a 
 body, they burned them in one great martyr's 
 fire. Into the flames they also cast the records 
 that contained the holy Scriptures, as though they 
 imagined in their blind fury that they could there- 
 by destroy the truths that were so odious to them. 
 In the refinement of their devilish cruelty they 
 brought Alma and Amulek to the place of martyr- 
 dom, that they might be witnesses of the agonies 
 of the suffering innocents, and listen to the crack- 
 ling and the roaring of the flames. With jeers, 
 with mouthings and derisive gestures, they called 
 upon the prophets to rescue their dying converts. 
 Amulek's noble heart was pained beyond endur- 
 ance ; he besought Alma to exercise the power of 
 God that was in them, and to save the vidlims 
 from the consuming flames. But Alma replied, 
 "The Spirit constraineth me that I must not 
 stretch forth mine hand, for behold the Lord re- 
 ceiveth them up unto Himself in glory; and he doth 
 suffer tliat the people may do this thing, accord- 
 ing to the hardness of their hearts, that the judg- 
 ments which he shall exercise upon them in his 
 wrath may be just; and the blood of the innocent 
 shall stand as a witness against them at the last 
 day." Then Amulek said, "Perhaps they will 
 burn us also." To which Alma responded, "Be it 
 according to the will of the Lord. But, beheld, 
 our work is not finished ; therefore they burn us 
 not." 
 
 "When the fire had burned low, and the precious 
 fuel of human bodies and sacred records was con- 
 sumed, the chief judge of the city came to the two 
 prophets as they stood bound, and mocked them. 
 He smote them on the cheek, and sneeringly asked 
 them if they would preach again that his people 
 should be cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, 
 
Alma, the younger. 38 
 
 seeing that they had no power to save those who 
 had been burned, neither, had God exercised His 
 power in their behalf. But neither answered him 
 a word. Then he smote them again and re- 
 manded them to prison. 
 
 After they had been confined three days, they 
 were visited by many ju.dges and lawyers, priests 
 and teachers, after the order of Nehor, who came 
 to exult in the misery of their prisoners. They 
 cross-questioned and badgered them, but neither 
 would reply. They came again the next day, and 
 went through the same performance. They 
 mocked at, they smote, they spat upon the two 
 disciples. They tantalized them with outrageous 
 and blasphemous questions, such as the nature of 
 their peculiar faith inspired. Patiently and 
 silently all this was borne; day after day was it 
 repeated ; harder and harder grew the hearts of 
 the Ammonihahites towards their prisoners; 
 fiercer and stronger grew their hatred. They 
 stripped Alma and Amulek of their clothes, and, 
 when naked, bound them with strong ropes. 
 They withheld food and drink from them, and in va- 
 rious ways they tortured their bodies, and sought 
 to aggravate, tantalize and harrow up their minds. 
 On the 12th day of the tenth month of the tenth 
 year of the Judges (B. C 82), the chief judge 
 and his followers again went to the prison. Ac- 
 cording to his usual custom he smote the brethren, 
 saying as he did so, " If ye have the power of God, 
 deliver yourselves from these bonds, and then 
 we will believe that the Lord will destroy this 
 people according to your words." This impious 
 challenge the crowd one by one repeated as they 
 passed by the prophets, and smote them in imi- 
 tation of their leader. Thus each individual as- 
 sumed the responsibility of the defiance cast at 
 the Almighty, and virtually said, " Our blood be 
 upon our own heads." The hour of God's power 
 had now come — the challenge had been accepted. 
 
39 Alma, the younger. 
 
 The prophets in the majesty of their calling, rose • 
 to their feet; they were endowed with the strength 
 of Jehovah ; like burned thread the cords that 
 botind them were snapped asunder, and they 
 stood free and unshackled before the terror- 
 stricken mob. To rush from the prison was the 
 first impulse of the God-defying followers of 
 Nehor; in their fear all else was forgotten, some 
 fell to the earth, others, impelled by the mob 
 behind, stumbled and fell over their prostrate 
 bodies, until they became one confused, inex- 
 tricable mass, blocking each other's way, strug- 
 gling, yelling, cursing, pleading, fighting; fran- 
 tically, but vainly, endeavoring to reach the outer 
 gate. At this moment of supreme horror an 
 earthquake rent the prison walls; they trembled, 
 then tottered, then fell on the struggling mass of 
 humanity below, burying in one vast, unconse- 
 crated grave, rulers and judges, lawyers and 
 officers, priests and teachers. Not one was left of 
 all the impious mob, who a few moments before 
 defied Heaven and challenged Jehovah's might. 
 Alma and Amulek stood in the midst of the ruins 
 unhurt. Straightway they left the scene of deso- 
 lation and went into the city. Here the horri- 
 fied people fled from them as a herd of goats 
 flee from before two young lions. 
 
 Alma and Amulek, being so commanded, left 
 the doomed city and passed over to the land of 
 Sidotn. Here they fonnd the Saints who had been 
 cast out of Ammonihah. To them they told the 
 sad, though glorious story of their martyred 
 kin, and with many words of wisdom and consola- 
 tion they encouraged them to lives of devotion to 
 Christ. Here also they found Zeezrom, the law- 
 yer, racked in spirit with the recolledtion of his 
 former infamies, and tortured in body by the 
 heats of a burning fever. At his request the two serv- 
 ants of the Most High visited him. They found 
 he had repented in much tribulation for the past. 
 
Alma, the younger. 40 
 
 and that faith had developed in his heart. Alma 
 then exercised the power of his calling. Appealing 
 to Heaven, he cried " O Lord, our God, have mercy 
 on this man, and heal him according to his faith, 
 which is in Christ." Zeezrom thereupon leaped 
 upon his feet; his fever had left; he was made 
 whole by the grace of God, whilst the people 
 wondered and were astonished at this manifesta- 
 tion of God's goodness. Zeezrom was then bap- 
 tized by Alma, and became a zealous, faithful ad- 
 vocate of divine law. 
 
 The more complete organization of the Church 
 in Sidom was the next work accomplished by 
 Alma, which, having been satisfactorily attended 
 to, and the proper officers of the priesthood hav- 
 ing been ordained and appointed. Alma, accom- 
 panied by his faithful friend Amulek, returned to 
 his home in Zarahemla. 
 
 Next year Ammonihah w^as destroyed. Less 
 than four months had elapsed since the two in- 
 spired followers of the Lamb left it to its fate, 
 when the Lamanites fell upon it like a whirlwind 
 in its suddenness, and as an avalanche in its utter 
 desolation. For one daj-^ the fierce flames con- 
 sumed the walls and towers of Ammonihah. The 
 great city was no more ; the word of the Lord 
 had been fully accomplished ; not one of its chil- 
 dren remained. A desolation and a desert re- 
 mained, where dogs, vultures and wild beasts 
 struggled for the carcasses of the slain. Having 
 resigned the office of chief judge, Alma no longer 
 led the armies of Nephi. A righteous man named 
 Zoram was their commander, Without delay he 
 gathered his forces, and prepared to meet the in- 
 vading Lamanites. Knowing that Alma was the 
 mouthpiece of God, he and his two sons went to 
 the high priest, and inquired how the campaign 
 should be condudted. That word was given, its 
 ins trudtions were carried out, vidlory perched upon 
 the Nephite banners, and the Lamanites, utterly 
 
41 Alma, the younger. 
 
 routed, retreated to their own lands, and there 
 was continued peace throughout the continent for 
 three years. 
 
 During this period of peace, Alma and his fel- 
 low priesthood preached God's holy word in the 
 power and demonstration of the Spirit, and with 
 much success. Great prosperity came to the 
 Church throughout all the lands of the Nephites. 
 At this happy time "there was no inequality 
 among them,, the Lord did pour out His Spirit on 
 all the face of the land," as Alma supposed, to pre- 
 pare the hearts of His people for the coming of 
 Christ. With this objedl full in view, he labored 
 and rejoiced, preached, blessed and prophesied, 
 never tiring in his energies, and feeling sorrowful 
 only because of the hard-heartedness and spiritual 
 blindness of some of the people. In one most glo- 
 rious event he had unspeakable joy: The compan- 
 ions of his youth, the sons of king Mosiah, re- 
 turned from a fourteen years' mission among the 
 Lamanites, during which time, after many sore 
 trials and great tribulation, they, by the grace of 
 the Father, had brought many thousands of that 
 benighted race to a knowledge of the principles of 
 the everlasting Gospel. 
 
 Alma was traveling south on one of his mis- 
 sionary journeys from the land of Zarahemla to 
 the land of Manti, when he met Ammon and his 
 brethren coming from the land of Nephi. On 
 hearing the story of their mission, he at once re- 
 turned home with them to Zarahemla. Here the 
 condition of affairs among the Lamanites, was re- 
 hearsed to the chief judge, who laid the whole sub- 
 jedt before the people, so that whatever was done 
 in relation to the Christian Lamanites, might be 
 done by common consent. The Nephites decided 
 to give the land of Jershon (which lay south of 
 the land Bountiful) to these people for an inherit- 
 ance. With this cheering news Ammon, accom- 
 panied by Alma, returned into the southern wilder- 
 
Alma, the younger. 42 
 
 ness, to the place where his people were awaiting 
 the decision of the Nephites. Here they were min- 
 istered to and comforted by Alma and others, 
 after which they resumed their march to the land 
 designated for their future abode. 
 
 We pass over the next few years of Alma's life, 
 during which period he was laboring with his 
 usual zeal and devotion,. to the latter portion of 
 the seventeenth year of the judges (B. C. 75). It 
 was then that i^oriA or, the anti-Christ, appeared. 
 His pernicious dodtrines savor much of certain 
 classes of modern religious delusion, but his main 
 arguments were direfted against the advent and 
 atonement of the Redeemer. From land to land 
 he journeyed among the Nephites, spreading his 
 false theories and notions. But as he claimed that 
 as lie taught so he believed, the law could not 
 touch him, for it was stricStly forbidden in the Ne- 
 phite constitution that any one should be pun- 
 ished on account of his belief; freedom of con- 
 science was guaranteed to all. At last, not know^- 
 ing what to do with him, as he was fomenting 
 dissension and endangering the peace of the com- 
 munity, the local officers sent him to Alma and 
 the chief judge, for them to decide in the matter. 
 When brought before these officers he continued, 
 with great swelling words of blasphemy, to ridi- 
 cule the holy principles of the Gospel, and to revile 
 the servants of God, falsely accusing them, among 
 other things, of glutting themselves out of the 
 labors of the people. In Alma's answer to this 
 charge we have a pleasing insight into his private 
 life, He said: "Thou knowest that we do not 
 glut ourselves upon the labors of this people, for 
 behold, I have labored, even from the commence- 
 ment of the reign of the judges until now, with 
 mine own hands for my support, notwithstanding 
 my many travels around about the land to declare 
 the word of God unto my people ; and notwith- 
 standing the many labors I have performed in the 
 
43 Alma, the younger. 
 
 Church, I have not so much as received even one 
 senine for my labor ; neither has any of my breth- 
 ren, save it were in the judgment seat, and then 
 we have received only according to law for our 
 time." 
 
 Korihor continued to withstand the prophet, 
 until, in compliance with his impious importuni- 
 ties, a sign was given him — a most unwelcome and 
 unexpected sign to him — he was struck dumb by 
 the power of God. He was cast out from the face 
 of society, a wanderer and a vagabond, begging 
 from door to door for bread to sustain life. While 
 thus dragging out a miserable existence, he was 
 run over and trodden to death in a city of the Zo- 
 ramites. 
 
 The Zoramites were a dangerous body of dis- 
 senters, who also taught that there should be no 
 Christ. They deluded themstlves with the idea 
 that they were the peculiar objects of Heaven's 
 favor, born to be saved, predestined to eternal 
 glory, while the rest of the world were the re- 
 jedled; the fore-ordained damned. This consoling 
 creed, to the corrupt and crime-stained, was rap- 
 idly growing and gaining influence at the time of 
 Korihor 's death, and became the next objedl of 
 Alma's ever-watchful care. Accompanied by Am- 
 ulek, Zeezrotn, three of the sons of king Mosiah, 
 and two of his own sons, he went over to the re- 
 gions inhabited by these apostates. This mission 
 was one of the most important of his life, and, 
 like thatto Ammonihah, was but partially success- 
 ful. As soon as Alma discovered the gross iniquity 
 of this people, and the peculiarities of their forms 
 of worship, he held a council meeting with his 
 fellow-missionaries, and having prayed fervently 
 to the Lord, "he clapped his hands upon all who 
 were with him. And, behold, as he clapped his 
 hands upon them, they were filled with the Holy 
 Ghost. And after that, they did separate them- 
 selves one from another; taking no thought for 
 
Alma, the younger. 44 
 
 themselves what they should eat, or what they 
 should drink, or what they should put on." And 
 in all these things the Lord provided for them. 
 The missionaries labored dilligently; they visited 
 the people in their homes ; they preached in their 
 synagogues ; they proclaimed the truth in their 
 streets ; but the flattering errors of their false faith 
 had so thoroughly taken possession of them that 
 they rejected the truth, and persecuted and even 
 attempted to slay some of Alma's companions. 
 However, this rejedtion was not universal; a 
 number of the poorer and more humble Zoramites 
 accepted the Divine message, in consequence of 
 which they were shortly after driven from their 
 homes and out of their country by their more 
 numerous, more influential, and also more corrupt 
 fellow-citizens. 
 
 "When Alma and his associates had done all 
 the good that seemed to them practicable, they 
 retired to the land of Jershon, where the Ammon- 
 ites dwelt; thither the believing Zoramites 
 followed when they were expatriated by their 
 fellow-countrymen. In Jershon they were kindly 
 received by its inhabitants and welcomed as 
 brethren. Here Alma again administered to 
 them. Having done this, he and most of his co- 
 laborers returned to Zarahemla. 
 
 Alma was now growing old. Notwithstand- 
 ing his unceasing efforts and fervent prayers, the 
 Nephites w^ere again backsliding into iniquity. To 
 every Nephite city, and to every Nephite land he 
 went or sent, to revive the Gospel fires in the souls 
 of the inhabitants. But many became offended 
 because of the stridtness of the Gospel's laws, 
 which forbade not only sin itself, but the very ap- 
 pearance of sin. As this feeling grew, Alma's 
 heart became exceedingly sorrowful and he 
 mourned the depravity of his people. Like many 
 of the ancient patriarchs, when they felt that 
 their mortal career was drawing to a close, he 
 
45 Alma, the younger. 
 
 called his sons to him, and gave them his last 
 charge and blessing; speaking to each as the spirit 
 of instrudtion and prophecy inspired. To Helaman 
 his eldest, he transferred the custody of the sacred 
 plates, with many words of warning and caution 
 regarding them. With hearts strengthened and 
 renewed by the inspiration of his fervent admoni- 
 tions, his sons went forth among the people ; nor 
 . could Alma himself rest while there was a soul to 
 save or a wrong to make right. He also went 
 forth once again, in the spirit of his holy calling, 
 and raised his voice in advocacy of the principles 
 of the everlasting gospel. 
 
 Another bloody war now commenced, one that 
 before its close drew out the whole strength of 
 both Nephite and Lamanite. The youthful, but 
 brilliant and God-fearing Moroni, took charge of 
 the armies of Nephi. He,notwillingto trusttohis 
 own powers, sent to Alma for the Divine word to 
 diredt his movements. As was his wont, the high 
 priest was favored with the revelation of heaven's 
 will, which being conveyed to Moroni, was in faith 
 implicitly followed. We need not enter into the 
 details of the terrible battle that ensued ; victory 
 crowned the inspired general's efforts, and with 
 the account of this battle the record of Alma 
 closes. 
 
 It was in the nineteenth year of the Judges (B. 
 C. 73), that Alma took his beloved son, Helaman, 
 and after having discovered, through divers 
 questions, the strength and integrity of his faith, he 
 prophesied to him of many important events 
 which should transpire in the distant future, espe- 
 cially with regard to the destru(5lion of the Ne- 
 phites. This prophecy he commanded him to re- 
 cord on the plates, but not to reveal to any one. 
 Alma then blessed Helaman, also his other sons; 
 indeed he blessed all who should stand firm in the 
 truth of Christ from that time forth. Shortly 
 after this he departed out of the land of Zara- 
 
Alma, Valley of: 46 Amaleki. 
 
 hernia, as if to go to the land of Melek, and was 
 never heard of more. Of his death and burial no 
 men were witnesses. Then the saying went 
 abroad throughout the Church that the Lord" had 
 taken him, as He beforetirae had talsen Moses. 
 This event occurred exa<ftly one hundred years 
 from the time of the elder Alma's birth. 
 
 ALMA, VALLEY OF. A valley one day's 
 travel north of the City of Helam on the road to 
 Zarahemla. When the people of Alma escaped 
 from the Lamanites in the land of Helam they 
 pitched their tents in this valley and gave unto it 
 this name, because Alma (the elder) was their 
 leader. Here they all — men, women and children — 
 poured out their thanks to God for their deliver- 
 ance. But they were not permitted to tarry in 
 this valley. The Lord commanded Alma to hasten 
 and depart, for their Lamanite oppressors were 
 pursuing them, but that He w^ould here stop 
 them. After twelve days' journey from this place 
 Alma and his people reached the land of Zara- 
 hemla. 
 
 AMALEKI. The son of Abinadom and a 
 descendant of Jacob, the son of Lehi. He was 
 one of the custodians of the sacred records of the 
 Nephites, and was born in the days of the first 
 Mosiah, but whether in the land of Nephi or of 
 Zarahemla does not appear. If in Nephi then he 
 transported the plates from that land to Zara- 
 hemla in the great migration of the Nephites 
 under Mosiah, and it is quite likely that he did so, 
 for it is he that gives the account of this vast 
 movement. Having no children, at his death he 
 transferred the holy things of which he had charge 
 to king Benjamin. He lived about B. C. 200. 
 
 AMALEKI. A descendant of Zarahemla, 
 and one of the brothers of Ammoa, the leader of 
 the company of sixteen picked men who, by king 
 Mosiah's permission, visited the land of Lehi-Nephi 
 (B. C. 122) to discover what had become of the 
 
Amalekites. 47 Amalekiah. 
 
 company of Nephite colonists who had returned 
 there, undet the leadership of Zeniff, during the 
 reign of the first Mosiah, as near as can be told 
 some 75 or 80 years previously. Amaleki, with 
 two other brothers of Ammon (Helem and Hem), 
 was chosen by Ammon, when they approached 
 the city of Lehi-Nephi, to go with him in advance 
 of the rest of the company and find out how 
 matters stood in that region. They were cap- 
 tured by the guards of King Limhi and cast into 
 prison, but w«re liberated two days afterwards 
 when it was found that they were Nephites. 
 
 AMALEKITES, Aseft of Nephite apostates 
 whose origin is not given. Many of them were 
 after the order of Nehor. Very early in the days 
 of the republic they had affiliated with the Laman- 
 ites and with them Ijuilt a large citj^ not far from 
 the waters of Mormon, which they called Jerusa- 
 lem. They were exceedingly crafty and hard- 
 hearted, and in all the ministrations of the sons 
 of Mosiah among them only one was converted. 
 They led in the massacres of the Christian Lam an- 
 ites or people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi; and in later 
 years the Lamanite generals were in the habit of 
 placing them in high command in their armies, 
 because of their greater force of character, their 
 intense hatred to their former brethren, and their 
 more wicked and murderous disposition. In the 
 sacred record they are generally associated with 
 the Zoramites and Amulonites. 
 
 AMALEKIAH. A Nephite traitor and 
 apostate in the days of the Republic, and after- 
 wards king of the Lamanites. He was descended 
 from Zoram, the servant of Laban. 
 
 We judge from the conspicuous military ability 
 shown by Amalekiah that his early training was 
 that of a soldier, as no one would be more 
 likely to be chosen by the disaffedled monarchists 
 as their leader than a brilliant and ambitious 
 officer in the national army. It appears that in 
 
Amalekiah. 48 
 
 the 19th year of the judges (B. C. 73), one of 
 those frequently occurring outbreaks in favor of a 
 change in the form of the Nephite government 
 took place. The hallowed glories of Mosiah's 
 reign were still bright in the hearts of many, 
 while others, by ambition led, intrigued for the 
 restoration of the kingly power, that they might 
 find place and profit at the court. The plan for a 
 revolution was laid, the king — men gathered in 
 armed array and Amalekiah was chosen as their 
 general; but they were disappointed, the masses did 
 not join their standard in the expedled numbers. 
 On the other hand, Moroni, the Nephite com- 
 mander, gathered so great a force for the defence 
 of the commonwealth, that retreat was con- 
 sidered the better part of wisdom ; but his fol- 
 lowers being out-generaled bx Moroni, Amalekiah 
 fled to the court of the king of the Lamanites. 
 
 The king received him with much honor. It is 
 altogether probable that the monarch also was 
 of an apostate Nephite family. Seven or eight 
 years previously the Christian Lamanites with the 
 king at their head had been ruthlessly driven from 
 their homes by their unbelieving fellow country- 
 men, led by members of the various Nephite 
 apostate orders who had taken up their residence 
 amongst the Lamanites. A leader of one of these 
 sedts would naturally work his way to the throne 
 when the rightful king and his family sought 
 refuge in the land of Zarahemla. What makes this 
 idea more probable is that Amalekiah afterwards 
 married the widowed queen, a thing he was much 
 more likely to do if she were a fair Nephite, than a 
 dark-skinned daughter of Laman. On the first 
 favorable opportunity Amalekiah commenced to 
 rekindle the fires of hatred in the bosoms of the 
 Lamanites toward his former friends. At first 
 he was not successful; the recolleftion of their 
 recent defeats w^as too fresh in the memory of the 
 multitude. The king issued a war proclamation, 
 
49 Amalickiah. 
 
 but it was disregarded. Much as his subjects 
 feared the imperial power, they dreaded a renewal 
 of war more. Many gathered to resist the royal 
 mandate. The king, unused to such objections, 
 raised an army to quell the advocates of peace, 
 and placed it under the command of the ambi- 
 tious Amalickiah. 
 
 The peace-men had chosen an officer named 
 Lehonti for their king and leader, and he had 
 assembled his followers at a mountain called 
 Antipas. Thither Amalickiah marched, but with 
 no intention of provoking a conflict; he was 
 working for the good feelings of the entire 
 Lamanite people. On his arrival he entered into a 
 secret correspondence with Lehonti, in which he 
 agreed to surrender his forces on condition that he 
 should be appointed second in command of the 
 united armies. The plan succeeded. Amalickiah 
 surrendered to Lehonti and assumed the second 
 position. Lehonti now stood in the way of his 
 ambition; it was but a little thing to remove him : 
 he died by slow poison administered by Amalic- 
 kiah's diredlion. 
 
 Amalickiah now assumed supreme command, 
 and at the head of his forces marched towards 
 the Lamanite capital. The king, supposing that 
 the approaching hosts had been raised to carry 
 the war into Zarahemla, came out of the royal 
 city to greet and congratulate him. As the 
 monarch drew near he was treacherously slain by 
 some of the creatures of the subtle general, who 
 at the same time raised the hue and cry that the 
 king's own sei'vants were the authors of the vile 
 deed. Amalickiah assumed all the airs of grief, 
 afflidlion and righteous indignation that he 
 thought would best suit his purpose. He next 
 made apparently desperate, but purposely in- 
 efFedlual, efforts to capture those who were 
 charged with the crime, and so adroitly did he 
 carry out his schemes, that before long he gained 
 
Amalickiah. 50 
 
 the affedlions of the queen, whom he married, and 
 was recognized by the Lamanites as their king. 
 
 AmaUckiah now cherished the stupendous de- 
 sign of subjugating the Nephites and ruling singly 
 and alone firom ocean to ocean. To accom- 
 plish this iniquitous purpose, he dispatched 
 emissaries in all direftions, whose mission w^as to 
 stir up the angry passions of the populace against 
 the Nephites. When this base objedt was suffi- 
 ciently accomplished, and the deluded people had 
 become clamorous for w^ar, he raised an immense 
 army, armed and equipped with an excellence 
 never before known among the Lamanites. This 
 force he placed under the command of Zoramite 
 officers, and ordered its advance into the western 
 possessions of the Nephites, Ammonihah and Noah. 
 
 This war was a disastrous one to the Laman- 
 ites. It failed in all its objedts, and cost them 
 many lives. Great was the anger of Amalickiah 
 at this miscarriage of his schemes ; he cursed God 
 and swore he would yet drink the blood of 
 Moroni. But it was not until B. C. .67, that he 
 was able to carry out his ambitious projedts. He 
 then commenced an invasion of the country of the 
 Nephites with an army which, for equipment and 
 discipline, had never been equaled in the annals of 
 the Lamanites. While other officers commanded 
 in the west and south he personally led the troops 
 intended for the subjugation of the Nephite 
 Atlantic provinces. In this invasion he was 
 eminently successful ; for he had chosen a time for 
 his operations when the Nephite commonwealth 
 was rent by internal dissensions, another uprising 
 having taken place in favor of a monarchy. One 
 after another Amalickiah 's forces captured the 
 Nephite cities of Moroni, Nephihah, Lehi, Gid, 
 Morianton, Omner, Mulek, and others along the 
 coast, until toward the close of the year he 
 reached the borders of the land Bountifitl, driv- 
 ing the forces of the republic before him. At this 
 
Amalickiah. 51 Amalickiahites. 
 
 point he was met by Teancum and a corps of 
 veterans renowned for their courage, skill and 
 discipline. The Lamanite leader endeavored to 
 force his way to the Isthmus, with the intention of 
 occupying the northern continent. In this he was 
 foiled, for the trained valor of Teancum's warriors 
 was too much for that of Amalickiah's half- 
 savage hordes. All day the fight lasted, and at 
 night the worn-out soldiers of the two armies 
 camped close together, the Lamanites on the sea- 
 beach, and the Nephites on the borders of the land 
 Bountiful. 
 
 It was the last night of the old year, accord- 
 ing to Nephite reckoning. The great heat and 
 the terrible efforts of the day had overcome both 
 officers and men. The murmur of the Atlantic's 
 waves sounded a soft lullaby in the ears of 
 Amalickiah and his hosts, who, for the first time 
 during the campaign, had suffered a check in their 
 triumphal march. Even Amalickiah slept; but not 
 so with Teancum; he determined by one desperate 
 stroke to put an end to the war; or, if not that, 
 at least to slay the cause of it. Taking one serv- 
 ant with him, he secretly stole out of his own 
 camp into that of the enemy. A deathlike silence 
 reigned in both. Cautiously and unobserved he 
 searched out the royal tent. There lay the foe, 
 there lay his guards, all overcome with resistless 
 fatigue. To draw his javelin, thrust it into the 
 king's heart and then flee, was but the work of a 
 moment, and so adroitly did he fulfil his purpose 
 that Amalickiah died without a struggle or a cry, 
 and it was not until the morning that his guards 
 discovered that the hosts of Laman were without 
 a head. His warriors then hastily retreated to 
 the fortified city of Mulek. 
 
 Amalickiah was succeeded on the Lamanitish 
 throne by his brother Ammoron, who continued 
 the war with unrelenting vindidliveness. 
 
 AMALICKIAHITES. The followers of 
 
Amaron. 52 Amgid. 
 
 Amalickiah in his eiforts to destroy the Church, to 
 uproot the Nephite commonwealth and establish a 
 monarchy in its stead. Their leader, finding that 
 they were not as numerous as those who wished 
 to maintain the republic, and that many of them 
 doubted the justness of their cause, led those who 
 would follow him towards the land of Nephi, with 
 the intention of joining the Lamanites. Moroni, 
 the general of the Nephites, by rapid marches, 
 reached the wilderness, where he intercepted them 
 in their flight, when Amalickiah and a few others 
 escaped to the Lamanites, while the great ma- 
 jority were taken prisoners and carried back to 
 Zarahemla. The Amalickiahites were then given the 
 opportunity to make convenant to sustain the 
 cause of liberty or be put to death. There were 
 but very few who denied the covenant of freedom. 
 (B. C. 73.) 
 
 AMARON. A Nephite prophet, son of Omni, 
 and a descendant of Jacob, the younger brother of 
 Nephi. He resided in the land of Nephi, in the 
 third and fourth centuries before Christ. Amaron 
 received the plates of Nephi from his father, and 
 held them from the two hundred and eighty-third 
 to the three hundred and twenty-first year of the 
 Nephite annals, when he transferred them to his 
 brother Chemish. Owing to the increasing wicked- 
 ness of the Nephite people, the Lord, during 
 Amaron's days, visited them in great judgment, so 
 that the more wicked part were destroyed, but he 
 spared the righteous and delivered them out of the 
 hands of their enemies. Of Amaron's private 
 character the sacred record is silent. 
 
 AMGID. A king of the Jaredites, of the 
 dynasty that overthrew the reigning monarch 
 in the days of Hearthom. In Amgid's days a des- 
 cendant of Hearthom, named Com, having first 
 drawn away half the kingdom, after a lapse of 
 forty-two years went to war with Amgid for 
 the other half The war lasted many years and 
 
53 Aminadab. 
 
 ended in Com obtaining power over the remainder 
 of the kingdom. 
 
 AMINADAB. A Nephite who, in early life, 
 belonged to the Church of God. From it he 
 turned away, went over to the Lamanites and 
 took up his residence in the city of Lehi-Nephi, 
 where he dwelt B. C. 30. 
 
 When the two prophets, Nephi and Lehi, the 
 sons of Helaman, came into the land of Nephi and 
 were there cas^ into prison, God made use of 
 Aminadab as an instrument in explaining the 
 meaning of the glorious manifestations of His 
 power that then took place. We may therefore 
 infer that Aminadab was not radically a bad man. 
 Whether he was in the prison as an officer, a pris- 
 oner, or a stranger led thither by curiosity or by 
 sympathy for the two Nephites, is not explained, 
 but we find him there when the earth shook, when 
 the voice of God was heard from heaven, and the 
 other wonderful and awful manifestations of His 
 presence occurred. Aminadab was apparently the 
 first who w^as permitted to notice that the faces of 
 the prophets shone with the glory of God, and 
 that they were conversing with angelic beings. 
 To this he drew the attention of the multitude, 
 and when they inquired what these things meant 
 he had faith and intelligence sufficient to explain 
 the situation to them, and to instruct them in 
 what they should do to escape the terrible cloud 
 of darkness that overspread them. Further, he in- 
 strudted them in the principles of faith in the com- 
 ing Redeemer and of repentance for past misdeeds. 
 It is not unreasonable to suppose that Aminadab 
 was among those who went forth from the prison 
 bearing joyous testimony to what they had seen 
 and heard, through which testimony thousands 
 were brought to a knowledge of, and obedience to 
 the Gospel, and that Aminadab himself again 
 yielded obedience to its laws and remained faithful 
 thereto to the end. 
 
Aminadi. 54 Amlicites. 
 
 AMINADI. A Nephite, one of the progeni- 
 tors of the prophet Atnulek. We have no record 
 of the time that he Hved, but it must have been in 
 the land of Nephi before the Nephites migrated to 
 Zarahemla, as he was at least four generations 
 separated from Amulek. All that is known of 
 him is that he interpreted certain writings written 
 by the finger of God, on the wall of the temple, 
 from which we may conclude that he was a right- 
 eous man, probably one holding the holy priest- 
 hood. 
 
 AML.ICI. The first Nephite, in the days of the 
 Judges, who sought to overturn the republic and 
 establish a monarchy, (B. C. 86). Amlici's am- 
 bition was to be king of the Nephites, but the 
 people having rejedled his pretensions by their 
 votes, his followers consecrated him king. He 
 then raised an army to sustain his claims. A 
 battle was fought near the hill Amnihu on the 
 east of the river Sidon, between his forces and 
 those of the Nephites, commanded by Alma, the 
 younger. The battle was a hotly contested one, 
 in which twelve thousand, five hundred and 
 thirty-two Amlicites and six thousand, five hun- 
 dred and sixty-two Nephites were slain. The next 
 day the defeated Amlicities joined a body of invad- 
 ing Lamanites in the land Minon, where they 
 unitedly ravaged the country. Alma's troops 
 followed the invaders and met them at one of the 
 crossings of the river Sidon. Another desperate 
 battle ensued, during which Alma met Amlici in 
 single combat and slew him. Amlici's followers 
 were defeated and most of them fled to a portion 
 of the northwest wilderness, known as Her- 
 mounts, were many died and were devoured by 
 wild beasts. Amlici is represented as being a very 
 cunning and worldly-wise man, and as belonging 
 to the order of Nehor. 
 
 AMLICITES. The followers of Am7/w. After 
 their dispersion, and their flight to Hermounts, 
 
Ammah. 55 Ammaron. 
 
 they are no more referred to by the Nephite his- 
 torians. In fulfilment of the word of the Lord 
 to Nephi, that those who fought against him and 
 his seed should have a mark put upon them, they 
 marked themselves with red on their foreheads as 
 did the lyamanites, but they did not shave their 
 heads as did that race. Of course they did not 
 realize they were fulfiling prophecy when they 
 thus a<fled or they would not have done so, as it 
 was not theix intention to fulfil the words of 
 those from whom they had seceded. 
 
 AMMAH. A Christian Nephite elder who 
 accompanied the four sons of Mosiah (B. C. 91) 
 in their mission to the Lamanites, We first read 
 of him preaching to the inhabitants of the village 
 of Ani-Anti, and when rejedled by them he, with 
 Aaron and others, went over to the land of Mid- 
 doni, where he was cast into prison, and with his 
 fellow-laborers suffered all theindignitiesand hard- 
 ships there inflidted upon those devoted servants 
 of God. After many days' imprisonment they 
 were delivered through the instrumentality of 
 Ammon and king Lamoni. When the various 
 missionaries recommenced their labors, the re- 
 gions in which certain ones labored are stated, 
 but no further mention is made of Ammah or his 
 ministrations ; yet there is no doubt but that he 
 continued his faithful labors unto the end of this 
 lengthy and most important missicjn 
 
 AMMARON, was the son of Amos the elder, 
 a descendant of Alma and Nephi, He received the 
 sacred records from his brother Amos, the younger 
 (A. C. 306). Owing to the increasing depravity 
 and vileness of the Nephites, he was constrained 
 by the Holy Ghost to hide up all the sacred things 
 which had been handed down from generation to 
 generation (A. C. 321). The place where he hid 
 them is said to have been in the land Antum, in a 
 hill "which shall be called Shim." After he had 
 hidden them up, he informed Mormon, then a child 
 
Ammou. 56 
 
 ten years old, of what he had done, and placed 
 the buried treasures in his charge. He instructed 
 Mormon to go when he was about twenty -four 
 years old, to the hill where they were hidden, and 
 take the plates of Nephi and record thereon what 
 he had observed "concerning the people." The re- 
 mainder of the records, etc., he was to leave where 
 they were. After this we have no information of 
 Amraaron's life. He must have been a very old 
 man, as his father Amos died 126 years before the 
 time that he buried the sacred engravings. 
 
 AMMON. A descendent of Zarahemla, ( either 
 his son or grandson, ) who led a party of sixteen 
 picked men from Zarahemla to Lehi-Nephi in the 
 reign of Mosiah II, in the endeavor to discover 
 what had become of the people of Zeniff. They 
 were unacquainted with the road and wandered 
 for forty days in the wilderness before they reached 
 their destination. Ammon then chose three com- 
 panions, Amaleki, Helem and Hem, to go forward 
 and reconnoiter. They were discovered by king 
 Limhi and his guards when near the city and cast 
 into prison, being mistaken for the apostate priests 
 of king Noah. After two days they were again 
 brought before the king, when mutual explana- 
 tions ensued and Ammon to his joy found that he 
 had reached those for whom he was in search. 
 But Limhi's people were in great distress, and in 
 bondage to the Lamanites. The next day Limhi 
 assembled his people at the temple, that they 
 might all hear of the prosperity of their brethren 
 in Zarahemla, at the recital of which they greatly 
 rejoiced. Limhi and his people also wished to 
 make covenant with God by baptism, but there 
 was no one among them authorized to administer 
 this ordinance, and Ammon would not, consider- 
 ing himself an unworthy servant. Their next 
 study was to escape from their Lamanitish task- 
 masters, which they shortly afterwards effecaed 
 with the aid of Ammon and Gideon ; Ammon and 
 
57 Ammon. 
 
 his brethren guiding them through the wilderness 
 to the land of Zarahemla (B. C. 112). 
 
 AMMON. The most conspicuous of the sons 
 of king Mosiah II, an A the ruling spirit in the 
 great mission undertaken by them to convert the 
 Lamanites. 
 
 Ammon was born in the land of Zarahemla, 
 probably about 120 B. C. Like his brothers, he 
 was, in early life, headstrong and disobedient, and 
 a persecutor of «the Saints. He was brought to an 
 understanding of his perilous position by the inter- 
 vention of an angel of the Lord, who appeared to 
 a company of young men who were going about 
 molesting the members of the Church of Christ, 
 among whom were Alma, the younger, and Mo- 
 siah's four sons. This heavenly manifestation had 
 the effe(?b of entirely changing the course of life of 
 these young men.. From this time they bent aU 
 the energies of their youth, and the experience of 
 their riper years, to the reparation of the wrongs 
 that they had done, and to the spread of the prin- 
 ciples of the Gospel. First, they ministered among 
 the Nephites in the land of Zarahemla, and then 
 determined on the more hazardous task of carry- 
 ing those same truths to the benighted Lamanites 
 in the land of Nephi, At first there was much 
 opposition to this venture, but Mosiah, their 
 father, having received by revelation assurances of 
 Divine protection, the young men started on their 
 perilous journey (B. C. 91) into the southern wil- 
 derness. 
 
 They carried with them their bows and arrows 
 and other weapons, not to wage war, but to kill 
 game for their food in the wilderness Their 
 journey was a tedious one; they lost their way 
 and almost lost heart, and indeed were on the 
 point of returning when they received Divine as- 
 surance of their ultimate success. Nerved by this 
 assurance, and with much fasting and prayer, 
 they continued their wanderings, and before long 
 
Ammon. 58 
 
 reached the borders of the Lamanites. Commend- 
 ing themselves to God they there separated, each 
 one trusting to the Lord to guide him to the 
 place where he could best accomplish the pur- 
 poses of Heaven. 
 
 Ammon entered the Lamanite territory at a 
 land called Ishmael. Here Lamoni was the chief 
 ruler, under his father, who was king of all the 
 Lamanites. Ammon was no sooner discovered 
 than he was taken, bound with cords and con- 
 duced into the presence of Lamoni. It viras the 
 custom of the Lamanites to so use every Nephite 
 they captured, and it rested with the whim of the 
 king whether the captive be slain, imprisoned or 
 sent out of the country. The king's will and 
 pleasure appear to have been the only law on such 
 matters. 
 
 Through God's grace, Ammon found favor in 
 the eyes of Lamoni, and, learning that it was his 
 desire to reside among the Lamanites, the king 
 offered him one of his daughters to wife. Ammon 
 courteously declined this intended honor and 
 begged to be accepted as one of the king's serv- 
 ants, which arrangement pleased Lamoni, and 
 Ammon was placed in that part of the royal 
 household that had charge of the monarch's flocks 
 and herds. Lamoni was rich in livestock, probably 
 the result of the taxation of the people, but even 
 the king's property was not secure from theft. 
 Marauding bands would watch for his numerous 
 cattle as they approached their watering places. 
 Then with yell and prolonged shout they would 
 stampede the herds and drive away all they could , 
 beyond the reach of the king's servants. These 
 would gather up what few animals, if any, they 
 found, and return to the king in the full expeft- 
 ancy of being made to pay for the loss by the for- 
 feit of their lives. They were seldom disappointed, 
 for Lamoni or some of his predecessors had estab- 
 lished a somewhat unique criminal code with 
 
59 Ammon, 
 
 regard to stealing the royal cattle. They had 
 adopted the idea that it was easier and cheaper to 
 make the herdsmen responsible for the losses and 
 punish them therefor, than to hunt out and cap- 
 ture the thieves. It had at least one virtue, it 
 prevented collusion between the robbers and the 
 servants ; but it produced much dissatisfaftion 
 among Lamoni's subjects. 
 
 On the third day of Ammon's service, one of 
 these raids w<as made on the king's cattle as they 
 were being taken to the waters of Sebus, the 
 common watering place. The cattle fled in all 
 directions, and the dispirited servants, with the 
 fear of death before their eyes, sat down and wept 
 instead of attempting to stay them. Ammon 
 perceived that this was his opportunity. He first 
 reasoned with the servants, then encouraged them, 
 and having sufficiently aroused their feelings, he 
 led them in the attempt to head off the flying 
 herds. With much exertion they succeeded. 
 The cattle were all gathered, but the robbers still 
 waited at the watering place to renew the attack 
 when they drew near enough. Ammon perceiving 
 this, placed the servants at various points on the 
 outside of the flocks and he himself went forward 
 to contend with the robbers. Though they were 
 many, he knew he was more powerful than them 
 all, for God was with him. The idea of one man 
 withstanding so many was supremely ridiculous 
 to the robbers. But as one after another fell be- 
 fore his unerring aim, they were astonished, and 
 dreaded him as something more than human. 
 Enraged at the loss of six of their number, they 
 rushed upon him in a body, determined to crush 
 him with their clubs. Ammon, undaunted, drew 
 his sword and awaited the onslaught. Their 
 leader fell dead at his feet, and as one after an- 
 other raised their clubs, Ammon struck off their 
 arms until none dared to approach him, but in- 
 stead retreated afar off. 
 
Ammon. 60 
 
 It was a strange procession that returned to 
 the palace. The fears of the herdsmen had been 
 turned to joy, and they marched in triumph into 
 the presence of the king, with the arms of the 
 robbers as testimonials of the truth of the story 
 of Ammon's prowess. Doubtless they did not 
 diminish the telling points in [the narrative ; the 
 numbers of the band, the courage and strength of 
 the Nephite,were each dilated upon with the vivid- 
 ness of superstitious imagination. When the king 
 had heard their marvelous story his heart was 
 troubled, and he came to the conclusion that Am- 
 mon must be the Great Spirit, of whose existence 
 he had an undefined idea. He trembled at the 
 thought that perhaps this Spirit had come to 
 punish him because of the number of his servants 
 whom he had slain for permitting his cattle to be 
 stolen. 
 
 Notwithstanding his misgivings, Lamoni de- 
 sired to see Ammon, who, acting as though nothing 
 particular had happened, was preparing the king's 
 horses and chariots, as the servants had been 
 directed. When he entered the royal presence, the 
 king was too much filled with emotion to speak. 
 More than once Ammon called the king's attention 
 to the fadl that he stood before him, as he had been 
 requested, and wished to know what were his 
 commands. But he elicited no response. At last, 
 perceiving the monarch's thoughts, he began to 
 question Lamoni regarding sacred things, and 
 afterwards to expound to him the principles of 
 life and salvation. Lamoni listened and believed. 
 He was conscience-stricken, and with all the 
 strength of his new-born faith, he humbly begged 
 that the Lord would show that same mercy to 
 him and to his people that he had shown to the 
 Nephites. Overcome with the intensity of his feel- 
 ings he sank to the earth as in a trance. In this 
 state he was carried to his wife, who, with her 
 children, anxiously watched over him for two days 
 
61 Ammon. 
 
 and two nights, awaiting his return to conscious- 
 ness. There was great diversity of opinion 
 among his retainers as to what troubled the king. 
 Some said the power of the Great Spirit was upon 
 him, others that an evil power possessed him, yet 
 others asserted that he was dead, and with re- 
 markable acuteness of smell affirmed. He stinketh. 
 At the end of this time they had resolved to lay 
 him away in the sepulchre, when the queen sent 
 for Ammon and pleaded with him in her husband's 
 behalf. Ammongave her the jo3'ful assurance: Heis 
 not dead, but sleepeth in God, and to-morrow he 
 shall rise again. Then he asked, Believest thou 
 this? She answered, I have no witness, save thy 
 word and the word of our servants ; nevertheless 
 I believe it shall be according as thou hast said. 
 Then Ammon blessed her, and told her that there 
 had not been such great faith among all the people 
 of the Nephites. 
 
 So the queen lovingly continued her watch by 
 the bedside of her husband until the appointed hour. 
 Lamoni then arose, as Ammon had foretold. His 
 soul was filled with heavenly joy. His first words 
 were of praise to God, his next were blessings on 
 his faithful wife, whose faith he felt or knew. He 
 testified to the coming of the Redeemer, of whose 
 greatness, glory, power and mercy he had learned 
 while in the spirit. His body was too weak for 
 the realities of eternity that filled his heart. Again 
 he sank overpowered to the earth, and the same 
 spirit overcame his wife also. Ammon's rejoicing 
 heart swelled within him as he heard and witness- 
 ed these things ; he fell upon his knees and poured 
 out his soul in praise and thanksgiving, until he 
 also could not contain the brightness of the glory, 
 the completeness of the joy that overwhelmed 
 him. Unconscious of all earthly things he sank be- 
 side the royal pair. The same spirit of unmeas- 
 ured joy then fell upon all present, with the same 
 results. There was but one exception, a Laman- 
 
Ammon. 62 
 
 itish woman, named Abish, who had been convert- 
 ed to the Lord many years before, but kept the 
 secret in her own bosom. She comprehended the 
 why and wherefore of this strange scene. She saw 
 the workings of the Almighty through which the 
 untutored minds of the Lamanites could be 
 brought to an understanding of the plan of salva- 
 tion. From house to house she went, calling the 
 people to witness what had occurred in the palace. 
 They gathered at her call, but as might naturally 
 be es-pedled, their impressions were very conflift- 
 ing. Some said one thing, some another; some 
 argued for good, some for evil; to some, Ammon 
 was a god, to others, a demon. One man, whose 
 brother was slain at the waters of Sebus, drew his 
 sword and attempted to slay Ammon, but was 
 struck dead by an unseen power before he could 
 carry his rash intent into adtion. So fierce was 
 the contention, so angry grew the controversy, 
 that Abish, fearing greater trouble, by an inspira- 
 tion took hold of the hand of the queen, who 
 thereupon arose to her feet. The queen's first 
 thought was of her husband. She took his hand 
 and raised him up, and ere long all who had 
 been reposing in the spirit stood upon their feet. 
 The king, the queen, the servants, all rejoiced with 
 joy unspeakable. They all bore testimony to God's 
 abundant love and goodness, and some declared 
 that holy angels had visited them. Still the con- 
 tention was not entirely appeased until Lamoni 
 stood forth and explained to them the Divine mys- 
 teries of which they were so ignorant. Many be- 
 lieved, others did not, but Ammon had the indescrib- 
 able happiness of shortly after establishing a 
 church to the Lord in the midst of the people of 
 the land of Ishmael. Amnion's humility, faith and 
 patience were bringing forth their fruit ; v^'hile his 
 soul gathered faith and strength in the fulfilment 
 of the promises of the great Jehovah in ans'wer to 
 the pleadings of his faithful, loving father. 
 
63 Ammou. 
 
 When the church was satisfactorily established 
 in the land of Ishmael, Lamoni arranged to pay 
 a visit to his father, the great king in the land of 
 Nephi, to whom he was desirous of introducing 
 Ammon. However, the voice of the Lord warned 
 his servant not to go, but instead thereof to pro- 
 ceed to the land of Middoni, where his brother 
 Aaron and other missionaries were suifering in 
 prison. When Lamoni heard of Ammon's inten- 
 tion, and the cause thereof, he decided to accom- 
 pany him. He felt that he could be of service in 
 delivering the prisoners, as Antiomno, the king of 
 Middoni, was one of his special friends, and likely 
 to grant any favor he might ask. They accord- 
 ingly started on their errand of mercy, but on 
 their way were surprised to meet Lamoni's father, 
 who grew exceedingly angry when he found 
 Ammon in the company of his son. All the hatred 
 born and nurtured of false tradition boiled up in 
 his breast. He listened impatiently to Lamoni's 
 storj' of Ammon's visit and its fruits, and when 
 it was finished he broke out in a torrent of abuse 
 towards the Nephite "son of a liar," as he un- 
 graciously styled him, and ordered Lamoni to slay 
 him. Lamoni at once refused to become the mur- 
 derer of his most loved friend, whereupon the old 
 monarch, in the blind fury of his anger, turned 
 upon his own son, and would have killed him if 
 Ammon had not interposed. Little used to con- 
 troversy, much less to diredt opposition, the king 
 was not softened by Ammon's interference. 
 Savagely he turned upon him, but youth, strength, 
 dexterity, and above all the proteAing care of the 
 Lord, were with Ammon, and he struck the king's 
 sword arm so heavy a blow that it fell useless at 
 his side. Realizing he was now in the power of 
 the man he had so foully abused, he made abun- 
 dant promises, even to half his kingdom, if his life 
 were spared. This boon Ammon immediately 
 granted, asking only favors for Lamoni and his 
 
Aramou. 64 
 
 own imprisoned brethren. The king, unused to 
 such generosity and manly love, granted all his 
 requests, and when he proceeded on his journey 
 his mind was filled with refledlions regarding 
 Ammon's courage and great love for his son. He 
 was also troubled in his heart concerning certain 
 expressions of Ammon on dodlrinal points, which 
 opened up ideas that were entirely new to his 
 mind. 
 
 Lamoni and Ammon continued their journey 
 to Middoni, where, by God's grace, they found 
 favor in the eyes of king Antiomno, and by his 
 command the missionaries were released from the 
 horrors of their prison house. 
 
 After his release Aaron, with others, visited the 
 old king. Their visit ended in his conversion, and 
 the issuance of a royal proclamation granting full 
 religious liberty to all dwelling within the borders 
 of his dominions. This -was followed by a re- 
 bellion of the unconverted Lamanites, egged on by 
 Nephite apostates, resulting in two series of 
 massacres of the Christian Lamanites, vpho un- 
 resistingly fell victims to the rage and hate of 
 their unrepentant fellow countrymen. During this 
 period the old king died and he was succeeded by 
 his son Anti-Nephi-Lehi as ruler of the Christian 
 portion of the Lamanites. 
 
 Ammon and his brethren were not willing to 
 have the disciples continually harassed and even- 
 tually exterminated ; they judged that the Lord, 
 having so thoroughly tried the faith of this de- 
 voted people, would provide some way of escape. 
 Ammon counseled with the king, and it was 
 thought better to forsake their all so far as w^orld- 
 ly possessions were concerned, than to remain and 
 sacrifice their lives. But first they would inquire 
 of the Lord. Ammon did so and the Lord said. 
 Get this people out of this land, that they perish 
 not, for Satan has great hold of the hearts of the 
 Amalekites, who do stir up the Lamanites to 
 
Ammon. 65 Ammon, Children of. 
 
 anger against tlieir brethren to slay them; there- 
 fore get thee but of this land ; and blessed are the 
 people of this generation, for I willj^reserve them. 
 
 The word of the Lord thus received was joy- 
 fully obeyed. The Ammonites gathered up their 
 flocks and herds and departed into the wilder- 
 ness that lay between the lands of Nephi and 
 Zarahemla. There they rested while Ammon and 
 his brethren went forward and treated with the 
 Nephites in bel^lf of the persecuted hosts they 
 had left behind. The people, by united -voice, 
 gladly welcomed their co-religionists and set 
 apart the land of Jershon as their inheritance. 
 Thither the Ammonites, with happy feet repaired 
 (B. C. 77), and there Ammon established his home 
 and became their local pr^iding High Priest. 
 
 In later years we have occasional references to 
 Ammon. In B. C. 75, Korihor, the Anti-Christ, 
 endeavored to intrude his soul-destroying doc- 
 trines upon the people of Ammon. But they 
 quickly took him, bound him, and carried him be- 
 fore Ammon, who expelled him beyond the bor- 
 ders of Jershon. Later in that same year he ac- 
 companied Alma in his memorable mission to the 
 Zoramites in the land of Antionum, returning 
 to his people in Jershon when that mission was 
 ended. He afterwards accompanied Alma to 
 the land of Zarahemla, after which we lose 
 sight of him, as nothing is said of his further 
 labors or death. 
 
 Ammon was one of the greatest, most lovable 
 charadters of Nephi te history. Full of zeal, faith, 
 charity, disinterestedness and love, yet withal a 
 man of good judgment and great wisdom; he left 
 a broad, bright mark in the history of his people, 
 that lasted until the Messiah came and estab- 
 lished more completely the perfedl law of the Gos- 
 pel. 
 
 AMMON, CHILDREN OF. A people des- 
 cended from Lot. They are mentioned but once 
 
Ammonites. 66 Ammonihah. 
 
 in the Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 21: 14), in a 
 quotation from the 11th chapter of Isaiah. 
 
 AMMONITES, or PEOPLE OF AMMON. 
 
 The Christian Lamanites or people of Anti-Nephi- 
 Lehi. The name of Ammonites was given to them 
 by the Nephites because Ammon was the chief 
 instrument in their conversion. When they left 
 their homes in the land of Nephi (B. C. 78) they 
 settled, by permission of the Nephites, in the land 
 of Jershon, which was considered a place of 
 security for them, as it lay far to the north of 
 their former homes, and the great body of the 
 Nephite people inhabited the intervening regions. 
 In Jershon, Ammon became their High Priest. 
 About the year B. C. 76, they were visited by the 
 Anti-Christ Korihor, but they gave no heed to his 
 teachings, and he was, by Ammon 's diredlion, re- 
 moved beyond their borders. In the next year, 
 many of the persecuted Zoramites found refuge in 
 their territory, and for the protection and aid 
 they afforded them they were threatened with 
 war. To avoid being involved in this strife and 
 being compelled to break their oaths of non-resist- 
 ance, they moved into the land of Melek, and the 
 armies of the Nephites occupied Jershon (B. C. 74). 
 From time to time they received accessions to their 
 numbers from Lamanite prisoners of war and 
 others who preferred to remain with the Nephites. 
 To them also the servants of the king of the, 
 I/amanites repaired in the days of Amalickiah 
 when they were falsely charged with his murder. 
 In later years (B. C. 46), numbers of them emi- 
 grated to the northern continent. The two 
 thousand young men who fought so valiantly 
 under Helaman (B. C. 65), in the lengthened war 
 commenced by Amalickiah, were of this people. In 
 process of time they became absorbed into the 
 Nephite race. 
 
 AMMONIHAH. The founder of the City of 
 Ammonihah. We have no particulars of his life. 
 
Ammonihah, city of 67 Ammonihah, land of 
 
 AMMONIHAH, CITY OF. A western city 
 of the Nephites, situated in the same region as the 
 cities of Melek, Noah, and Aaron. It was inhabited 
 almost exclusively by the followers of Nehor, and 
 was notorious for the wickedness of its inhab- 
 itants. In the year B. C. 82 it was visited by 
 Alma, but his words were rejedled. He left the 
 city to minister elsewhere, but was commanded by 
 an angel to return, which he did, and was enter- 
 tained by one of its prominent citizens named 
 Amulek. These two together proclaimed to the peo- 
 ple of Ammonihah the word of the Lord and the 
 terrible penalty that would follow its rejedtion. 
 Their words were scorned, their warning ridiculed, 
 and they were cast into prison, while the few that 
 had believed were either driven out of the city, or 
 burned at the stake. Alma and Amulek were ul- 
 timately delivered by the power of God, when the 
 prison in which they were confined was destroyed 
 by an earthquake, and all except themselves, who 
 were therein, were killed. The two prophets then 
 left the city. Next year, in accordance with the 
 words of Alma, the Lamanites suddenly attacked 
 and utterly destroyed the city by fire. All its people 
 — babe and grandsire, matron and maid — were 
 burned, as they had previously martyred those who 
 believed in the Gospel message delivered by Alma 
 and Amulek. Zeezrom, the lawyer, was a citizen 
 of Ammonihah. After the place where Ammonihah 
 stood had lain desolate for a number of years it 
 was rebuilt and strongly fortified. In B. C, 73 
 the armies of the Lamanites came against it, but 
 finding how strongly Moroni had fortified it they 
 retired without making an attack. 
 
 AMMONIHAH, LAND OF. Thecountryim- 
 mediately surrounding the city of the same name. 
 It lay between the river Sidon and the Pacific 
 Ocean, but exadlly where cannot be determined. 
 It was called after a man named Ammonihah, who 
 was the founder of the city. In the same region 
 
Ammonihahites. 68 Ammoron. 
 
 were Melek, Noah, aiid Aaron; arid the great 
 western wilderness. When Alma had made the 
 three days' journey spoken of under head of Melek, 
 he reached Ammonihah. From the text of the 
 passage some coriclude that Alma traveled north- 
 ward from Melek, but to us it cottveys the idea 
 that the prophet journeyed three 'days westward 
 along or near the northern boundary ol that land. 
 We are confirmed in this opinion by the statement 
 made in another place regarding Ammonihah's 
 proximity to that portion of the wilderness which 
 ran along the sea shore {Aiwa xxii: 27). In Alma 
 {xvi: 2), it is stated: The armies of the Lam an- 
 ites had come in upon the wilderness side, into the 
 borders of the land, even into the city of Ammoni- 
 hah. If Ammonihah had been situated three 
 days' journey north of Melek, we suggest that it 
 could not have been near that portion of the 
 wilderness which the Lamanites so easily reached 
 without discovery ; for a march due north would 
 have taken them close to, or a<5lually through the 
 lands of Minoa, Noah, Melek and Zarahemla, the 
 most thickly populated portions of the country; 
 or, to have avoided these, they must have taken 
 a circuitous route of immense length and great 
 danger. Then, when they attempted to retire, 
 their retreat, owing to their great distance from 
 Nephi, would have most assuredly been cut off, as 
 w^as the case with the Lamanite general Corian- 
 tumr under these conditions. 
 
 AMMONIHAHITES. The people inhabiting 
 the land and city of Ammonihah. They were 
 utterly destroyed with their city by the invading 
 hosts of the Lamanites (B. C, 82), in fulfilment of 
 the word of the Lord through Alma and Amulek. 
 
 AMMORON. A Nephite traitor and apos- 
 tate. He was a descendant of Zoram, the servant 
 of Laban, and the brother of Amalickiah, whom 
 he succeeded on the Lamanite throne, (B. C. 66). 
 He was slain by Teancum, the Nephite general, in. 
 
Amnigaddah. 69 Amnor. 
 
 the city of Moroni, and >;vas succeeded by his son 
 Tabalotb (B. C. 61). 
 
 Ammoron is not mentioned until the death of 
 his brother; then we are told he left the land of 
 Zarahemla, repaired to the land of Nephi, in- 
 formed the widowed queen of her loss, and 
 gathered a vast host of men to continue the w ar, 
 especially on the western border. He determined 
 to carry on hostilities with unabated vigor, for a 
 time taking personal command in the west; but he 
 does not appear to have possessed the military 
 skill and genius of his brother, for during his reign 
 the Nephites reconquered nearlj' all the territory 
 and recaptured nearly all, the cities that had been 
 wrested from them by Amalickiah. Later on in 
 the war, when the Lamanite invaders on the east 
 coast had all been driven to the land of Moroni, 
 Ammoron was with them, and it was in the city 
 of that name that he was slain with a javelin by 
 Teancnm. Ammoron is brought most promi- 
 nently before the reader of the Book of Mormon 
 through the insertion of the correspondence that 
 passed between him and Moroni xegarding an ex- 
 change of prisoners of war. In this correspond- 
 ence his charaifter is very clearly shown, (Alma, 
 chap. 54). 
 
 AM:NIGAJ)DAH. a Jaredlte king, the son 
 of Aaron, and the father of Coriantum. His 
 father, himself and his son were kept prisoners all 
 their lives by the dynasty that had usurped the 
 throne. In his grandson Corn's days, the king- 
 dom was recovered. 
 
 AMNIHU. A hill on the east of the river 
 Sidon, near which a desperate battle was fought 
 (B. C. 87), between the Nephites and Amlicites, in 
 which more , than 19,000 warriors were, slain. 
 The Nephites, who were, commanded by Aiwa, 
 were the vidtors. ., ■; : • ,- , • i . 
 
 AMNOR. A,Nephitecaptain,who,vv:ith others, 
 was sent out by Alma to watch, the .Amlicites 
 
Amoron. 70 Amos, the elder. 
 
 after the battle at Amnihu. Next day, they re- 
 turned and reported that the Amlicites had joined 
 an invading host of Lamanites, and that together 
 they were hastening towards Zarahemla, and 
 ravaging the country {Minoti) through which they 
 passed (B. C. 87). 
 
 AM.OKON. A Nephite niilitary officer or 
 messenger, who conveyed to Mormon the tidings 
 of the horrible atrocities committed by the 
 Lamanites on the Nephite prisoners — men, women, 
 and children — captured by them in the tower of 
 Sherrizah. This event took place about the middle 
 of the fourth century after Christ. Atnoron's 
 name is mentioned but once, in Mormon's second 
 epistle to his sou Moroni. 
 
 AMOS, THE ELDEK. Amos was the son of 
 Nephi, the son of Nephi, the Apostle. For eighty- 
 four years (from A. C. 110 to A. C. 194) he was the 
 custodian of the sacred records and the other holy 
 things. He lived in the days of the Nephites' 
 greatest prosperity and happiness. The perfedl 
 law of righteousness was still their only guide. 
 But before he passed away to his heavenly home, 
 a small cloud had appeared upon the horizon, 
 fatal harbinger of the approaching devastating 
 hurricane. A few, weary of the uninterrupted 
 bliss, the perfedt harmony, the universal love that 
 everywhere prevailed, seceded from the Church and 
 took upon them the name of Lamanites, which ill- 
 boding name had only been known to the Ne- 
 phites by tradition for more than a hundred years. 
 
 There is one thing very noteworthy with re- 
 gard to the descendants of Alma at this period, it 
 is their longevity. Amos and his two sons ( Amos 
 and Ammaron) kept the records for the space of 
 two hundred and ten years. This is a testimony 
 to all believers in the Book of Mormon, to the 
 highly beneficial results arising to the body as well 
 as to the soul of every one who gives undeviating, 
 continued obedience to the laws of God. 
 
71 Amos, the younger. 
 
 No people since the deluge, of whom we have 
 any record, lived nearer to the Lord than did the 
 Nephites of this generation; no people have had 
 the average of their earthly life so marvelously 
 prolonged. 
 
 AMOS, THE YOUNGEK. Amos was the 
 son of the elder Amos, and his successor in the 
 custody of the "holy things." So great was his 
 vitality, and so strong was the constitution im- 
 planted in him by the virtuous lives of his pro- 
 genitors, together with his own life of harmony 
 with God's laws, that he retained this sacred 
 trust for the unexampled period of one hundred 
 and twelve years, or from A. C. 194 to A. C, 306, 
 when he placed them in the hands of his brother 
 Amtnaron. 
 
 Amos was a righteous man, but he lived to 
 witness an ever-increasing flood of iniquity break 
 over the land, a phase of evil-doing that arose 
 not from ignorance and false tradition, but from 
 dii-edl and wilful rebellion against God, and apos- 
 tasy from His laws. In the year A. C. 201, all the 
 second generation, after the appearance of the Re- 
 deemer, had passed away, save a few ; the people 
 had greatly multiplied and spread over the face of 
 the lands, north and south, and they had become 
 exceedingly rich ; they wore costly apparel, which 
 they adorned with ornaments of gold and silver, 
 pearls and precious stones. From this date they 
 no more had their property in common, but, like 
 the rest of the world, every man sought gain, 
 wealth, power and influence for himself and his 
 own. All the old evils arising from selfishness 
 were revived. Soon they began to build churches 
 after their own fashion, and hire preachers w^ho 
 pandered to their lusts, some even began to deny 
 the Savior. 
 
 From A. C. 210 to A. C. 230, the people 
 waxed greatly in iniquity and impurity of life. 
 Different dissenting secfts multiplied, infidels 
 
Amos, the younger. 72 
 
 abounded. The three remaining disciples were 
 sorely persecuted, notwithstanding that they per- 
 formed many ,mighty miracles. 
 
 Not only did the wicked persecute these three un- 
 dying ones,but others of God's pepple suffered from 
 their unhallowed anger and bitter hatred; but the 
 faithful neither reviled at the reviler nor smote the 
 smiter ; they bore these things with patience and 
 fortitude, remembering the pains of their Re- 
 deemer. 
 
 In the year A. C. 231, there was a great divi- 
 sion among the people. The old party lines were 
 again definitely marked. Again the old ani- 
 mosity assumed shape, and Nephite and Lamanite 
 once more became implacable foes. Those w^ho 
 reje(?ted and renounced the Gospel assumed the 
 latter name, and with their eyes open, and a full 
 knowledge of their inexcusable infamy, they 
 taught their children the same base falsehoods that 
 in ages past had caused the undying hatred that 
 reigned in the hearts of the children of Laman 
 and Lemuel towards the seed of their younger 
 brothers. By A. C. ?44, the more wicked portion 
 of the people had become exceedingly strong, as 
 well as far more numerous than the righteous. 
 They deluded themselves by building all sorts of 
 churches, with creeds to suit the increasing de- 
 pravity pf the masses. 
 
 When 260 years had passed away, the G^-d- 
 ianton bands, with all their secret signs and 
 abominations (through the cunning of Satan) 
 again appeared and increased until, in A. C. 300, 
 they had spread all over the land. By this time, 
 also, the Nephites, having gradually forsaken 
 their first love, had so far sunk in the abyss of 
 iniquity that they had grown as wicked, as 
 proud, as corrupt, as vile, as the Lamanites. All 
 were submerged in one overwhelming, flood of in- 
 famy, "and there were none that were righteous, 
 save it were the disciples of Jesus." 
 
Amos. 73 Amulek. 
 
 AMOS. The father of Isaiah, the prophet. 
 He is mentioned twice by Nephi in quotations 
 from Isaiah. (II Nephi, 12 : 1, 23 : 1.) 
 
 AMULEK. A Nephite prophet, son of Gid- 
 donah, who was the son of Ishmael, w^ho was a 
 descendant of Aminadi, a descendant of Nephi. 
 
 Among the cities built by the Nephites in the 
 northern part of South America was one named 
 Ammonihah, which was situated near the land of 
 Melek, which land lay on the west side of the river 
 Sidon. In this *t:ity, eighty-two years before the 
 coming of Christ, dwelt a Nephite named Amulek. 
 He was a man of w^ealth and importance, and 
 was blessed with many irelatives. One day, in the 
 latter half of the year as he was journeying to see 
 a very near relation, an angel of the Lord ap- 
 peared unto him and told him to return to his 
 home for he had to feed a holy prophet of God who 
 was exceeding hungry, he having fasted many 
 days on account of the sins of the people of Am- 
 monihah. 
 
 This man of God, of whom the angel spoke, 
 was Alma, the younger, the presiding High Priest 
 of the Church of fihrist. For some time past he 
 had been laboring in the midst- of the dwellers in 
 Ammonihah, but they had hardened their hearts 
 against God's word and had cast the prophet out 
 of their city. Sad at heart and bowed down with 
 sorrow. Alma journeyed from that city, but on his 
 way a holy angel met him and with words of en- 
 couragerhent bade him return. Alma was not a 
 man to dally in keeping the word of the Lord. He 
 at once retraced his, steps and enteired Ammonihah 
 by its south gate. When not far frOm its portals 
 he was addressed by Amulek, who recognized him 
 as the man of whorii the angel had spoken, and 
 took him to his house aqd nourished him for 
 many days. After a time Alriia, accompanied by 
 Amulek, recommenceid preaching the principles of 
 life and holines.s, but in the; nieantime the citizens 
 
Amulek. 74 
 
 of Ammonihah had grown even more wicked than 
 they were before. No sooner did these brethren 
 raise their voices in their midst than they sought 
 their destruiition, They mocked, they ridiculed, 
 they cross-questioned them, they perverted the 
 meaning of their words and cried out that they re- 
 viled against their laws that were just and their 
 judges whom they had chosen. But by the spirit 
 of the Lord, Alma and Amulek made bare their evil 
 intentions and severely rebuked their iniquity. 
 
 Ammonihah a,t that time was cursed with an 
 abundance of lawyers, who were very expert in the 
 crooked ways of their profession. Among them 
 Avas a man, whose name was Zeezrotn, who, on ac- 
 count of his greater keenness, had a large pradlice, 
 and especially made himself conspicuous in badger- 
 ing and seeking to discomfort these two servants 
 of God. ButAlma andAmulek,by thepower of the 
 Lord, made his lying and perversion of their words 
 manifest to all, to such an extent that Zeezrom 
 himself felt the power of their words and began 
 to tremble exceedingly. Many of the people also 
 began to believe and to repent, but the greater 
 portion thereof, filled with rage because their sins 
 were laid bare with such unsparing hands, bound 
 Alma and his companion and hurried them before 
 the chief justice and with many falsehoods accused 
 them of having reviled their laws, their judges and, 
 indeed, the whole people. Zeezrom, now conscious 
 of the evil he had done, vainly pleaded their cause, 
 but the rabble turned upon him also, and with 
 many indignities cast him and others in whose 
 hearts the germ of faith was planted out of the 
 city, and with stones strove to kill them. 
 
 Then followed a scene of horror which in after 
 years had its counterpart in Rome and Smithfield. 
 The infuriated mob, lost to all pity and humanity, 
 dragged the wives and little children of those who 
 had had the gospel preached to them, and in one 
 great fire burned them to death. Not content with 
 
75 Amulek. 
 
 this, in savage spite they took the copies of the 
 Scriptures and hurled them into the flames and 
 burned them also. To add to the refinement of 
 their cruelty they dragged Amulek and his friend 
 from prison, and compelled them to witness the 
 torture of the martyrs who had received the 
 gospel through their instrumentality. Among 
 that throng of cruelly suffering men, women and 
 children we have no record that one flinched or 
 denied the Savior, in whose cause they passed away 
 to a glorious reJ?urre(?tion. 
 
 Amulek was exceedingly pained at the horrors of 
 this awful scene and pleaded with Alma that they 
 should exercise the power of God that was in 
 them and save the innocent from their tortures. 
 But Alma would not permit it, saying that the 
 Spirit constrained him, for the Lord received those 
 martyrs to himself in glory. 
 
 Now it came to pass that while Alma and 
 Amulek were thus bound, the chief judge came 
 and smote them on the face, and jeered at them for 
 not having delivered the martyrs from the flames ; 
 when he had finished he again consigned the 
 prophets to prison. These indignities were re- 
 peated day after day, not only by the chief judge 
 but by many others ; added to which they treated 
 the prisoners with great cruelty ; they kept them 
 without food and water that they might hunger 
 and thirst, and stripped them of their clothes and 
 bound them naked in their prison. This continued 
 for some time, until one day the chief judge with 
 many others came and smote the brethren as be- 
 fore, with mocking and ridicule. Then the power 
 of God came upon Alma and Amulek and they rose 
 to their feet and broke the bands that bound them, 
 and cried mightily to the Lord, w^hile their perse- 
 cutors were stricken with terror. These latter, 
 frantic with fear, attempted to flee from the 
 presence of the prophets, and in their haste fell one 
 upon another and blocked up the way of escape. 
 
Amulek. 76 
 
 At this moment of terror an earthquake rent the 
 prison walls, which swayed and fell in a crumbling, 
 suffocating, crushing mass upon the-unholy throng 
 within. Not one escaped ; Alma and Amulek alone 
 were preserved in the midst of this awful manifes- 
 tation of the power of the Almighty. 
 
 The citizens, hearing thenoise, rushed in crowds 
 to learn of the disaster; but when they saw the 
 ruined heaps of the prison, with the brethren in 
 safety and confronting them, they fled like a flock 
 of frightened sheep before two young lions. Still 
 they would not permit the prophets to remain in 
 their midst, so the latter left and "went over in to the 
 land of Sidom. 
 
 Such crimes as these could not go unpunished 
 by Divine justice. Ammonihah soon felt the force 
 of the wrath of God. It was besieged, captured 
 and made desolate by the armies of theLamanites, 
 and the very same men who rejoiced in the suffer- 
 ings of the martyred saints felt the same horrors 
 fall with tenfold fury on their own heads and those 
 of their wives and little ones, for of the horrors 
 of the spoiling of that city we have few counter- 
 parts in history. 
 
 In the land of Sidom, Alma and Amulek found 
 the saints who had been cast out of Ammonihah. 
 Zeezromj the lawyer, was also there, sorely 
 sick of a fever, brought on by the anguish of his 
 mind on account of his great sins. While pros- 
 trate on his bed, the prophets visited him, com- 
 forted him, and having received a confession of 
 his faith in Christ, administered to him, when he 
 was immediately healed. Alma then baptized him, 
 and from that time forth he became a zealous 
 servant of that God whom he had beforetime so 
 often denied and blasphemed. 
 
 After Alma had established a prosperous church 
 in the land of Sidom he took Amulek^ who had 
 given "up all for the Gospel's sake, fto the land of 
 Zarahemla. There Amulek dwelt with Alma, as- 
 
,77 Amulek. 
 
 sisting him in his labors. and ministry. The Lord 
 abundantly blessed their efforts, and the Book of 
 Mormon informs us that they imparted the word 
 of God, without any respect of persons, to the 
 people continually; and there was no inequality 
 among them, and the Lord did pour out His Spirit 
 on all of the land that they might enter into His 
 rest. ■ 
 
 Amulek seemed to have henceforth devoted his 
 entire life to the preaching of the gospel. We 
 next hear of hirfi (B. C. 75) being in the land of 
 Melek with Zeezr.om, whence Alma took them and 
 other brethren to preach to the Zoramites, a body 
 of Nephite dissenters or apostates who laid inor- 
 dinate stress upon the idea of their predestination • 
 to salvation. Here Amulek preached with great 
 zeal and faith, as did the other Elders, resulting in 
 the repentance of many, who, by their more hard- 
 ened fellow countrymen, were cruelly persecuted and 
 driven into the land of Jershon, whose inhabitants 
 received them with great kindness and ministered 
 to their wants. Here Alma and his fellow laborers 
 still further instructed them in the principles of 
 eternal life. The wicked Zoramites were highly 
 incensed at the kindness shown to their persecuted 
 brethren by the noble-hearted people of Ammon, 
 and made it a pretext for commencing a war of 
 extermination. This war commenced about eight 
 years after the expulsion of Amulek from Ammon- 
 ihah. 
 
 Amulek has the honor of having some of 'his 
 . sermons handed down to us in detail in the Book 
 of Mormon. From them we judge him to have been 
 a man of liberal education, of great faith, of un- 
 swerving integrity and untiring zeal for the 
 truth. He was, from the glimpses of his pri- 
 vate life that we glean as we pass along, a man of 
 tender and affedlionate disposition, exceedingly 
 fond of his home and family, yet these and all else 
 he readily and joyfully gave up for the riches and 
 
Amulon. 78 
 
 happiness of the Gospel of the Son of God. Of his 
 later ministry and death we are not informed, as 
 the Book of Mormon changes from the history of 
 the labors of the servants of God to an account of 
 the terrible wars between the Nephites and La- 
 manites, which immediately afterwards deluged 
 the land with blood. 
 
 AMUIiON. One of the most prominent of 
 the degraded priests of king Noah. He undoubt- 
 edly took an adlive part in the martyrdom of the 
 Prophet Abinadi, though not mentioned by name. 
 (About B. C. 150). When king Noah was burned 
 to death by his enraged subjects, they would 
 have killed his priests also, but the latter fled before 
 them into the depths of the wilderness. Here the 
 priests hid for alengthened period, both afraid and 
 ashamed to return to their families. In this dilem- 
 ma, being without wives, they surprised and 
 carried off a number of Lamanite maidens, who 
 had gathered to a much-frequented spot in the land 
 of Shemlon, on mirth and pleasure intent. This 
 aft led to a war between the Laraanites and the 
 Nephites in the land of Lehi-Nephi; which was soon 
 put to an end when the trouble was understood. 
 Amulon and his associates with their Lamanite 
 wives settled in and commenced to cultivate the 
 land of Amulon. There they were discovered by 
 the Lamanite soldiery who were searching for the 
 people of Limhi, but as they plead most abjedlly 
 for mercy, in which petitions they were joined by 
 their Lamanite companions, the Lamanites had 
 compassion on them and did not destroy them, 
 because of their wives (B. C. 121). Amulon and his 
 brethren then joined the Lamanites, and soon 
 after the king made Amulon the ruler, under his 
 supreme authority, of the lands of Amulon and 
 Helnm. By this appointment Amulon and his 
 associates became the overseers of the people of 
 Alma, and right brutally did they use their au- 
 thority in oppressing the people of God, until the 
 
Amulon, land of. 79 Amulonites. 
 
 day that the Lord delivered them. Amulon and 
 his brethren were also made teachers and educa- 
 tors of the Lamanites by king Laman. These ex- 
 priests instructed the people in the learning of the 
 Nephites, but they taught them nothing concerning 
 the Lord or the law of Moses. Of Amnion's death 
 we have no record. 
 
 AMULON, LAND OF. A portion of the 
 great wilderness lying between the lands of Zara.- 
 hemla and Nephi, settled by Amulon and his 
 associate priesfs of Noah. Amulon was made its 
 tributary ruler by the reigning monarch of the 
 Lamanites, whose sovereignty he was compelled to 
 acknowledge. This land afterwards became a 
 stronghold for Nephite apostates. [Sec Alma 
 chapter 24: 1.] 
 
 AMULONITES. The descendants of Amulon 
 and his associates, the corrupt priests of king 
 Noah. They were Nephites on their fathers' side 
 and Lamanites on their mothers', but by asso- 
 ciation and education were of the latter race. 
 Many of them, however, were displeased with the 
 condudt of their fathers, and took upon them the 
 name of Nephites, and were considered among 
 that people ever after. Of those who remained 
 Amulonites, many became followers of Nehor, and 
 w^ere scattered in the lands of Amulon, Helam and 
 Jerusalem, all of which appear to have been 
 limited distridls in the same region of country. 
 In later years the sons of Mosiah and their fellow- 
 missionaries preached to them, but not one re- 
 pented and received the gospel message; to the 
 contrary, they became leaders in the persecutions 
 carried on against the suffering people of Anti- 
 Nephi-Lehi, and were those who, with the Amale- 
 kites, slew the greater number of that unoffending 
 people who suffered martyrdom. In the succeed- 
 ing war with the Nephites (B. C. 81), when Am- 
 monihah was destroyed, nearly all the Amulonites 
 were killed in the battle in which Zoram, the Ne- 
 
Anathoth. 80 Ani-Auti. 
 
 phitC: general, defeated the Lamanites. ^ Th? re- 
 mainder of the Anjulonites fled iutp the east 
 wilderness, where they, usurped ,pQw;er over the 
 people of Lama-n, and iii their bitter hatred to. the 
 truth caused many of the latter, to be burned to 
 death because of their belief in the Gospel. These 
 outrages aroused the Lamanites and they in turn 
 began to hiint the Amulonites and to put. them to 
 death. This was in fulfilment of the words of 
 Abinadi, who, as he suffered martyrdom by fire at 
 the hands of Amulon and bisassociates,,told them, 
 What ye shall do unto me, shall be a type of things 
 to come, by which he meant that many should 
 suffer death by fire as he had suffered. 
 
 "And he said unto the priests of Noah, that 
 their seed should cause many to be put to death,, 
 in the like manner. as he was, and that they should 
 be scattered abroad and slain, even as a sheep 
 having no shepherd is driven and slain by wild 
 beasts; and now behold, these words were verified, 
 for they were driven by the Lamanites, and they 
 were hunted, and they were smitten." (Alma 
 ch. 25.) 
 
 ANATHOTH. A priest's city, belonging to the 
 tribe of Benjamin, supposed to have been situated 
 about three miles north of Jerusalem. It is only 
 mentioned in the Book of Mormon (II Nephi 
 20:30) in a quotation from the prophet Isaiah. 
 
 ANGOLA. A city occupied by the Nephites 
 under Mormon (A. C. 327^8), when retreating be- 
 fore the forces of the Lamanites. The Nephites 
 made vigorous efforts to fortify it, but did not suc- 
 ceed in preventing its capture by the Lamanites. 
 It is only once mentioned in the Book of Mormon 
 and appears to have been situated near the north- 
 ern extremity of the Southern Continent. 
 
 ANI-ANTI. A Lamanite village in the land 
 of Nephi, in which Aaron, Muloki, Ammah and 
 others proclaimed the gospel ; but the people hard- 
 ened their hearts, and after considerable preaching 
 
Animals. 81 Anti-Nephi-Lehies. 
 
 the missionaries departed into the land of Middoni 
 (B.C. 87). 
 
 ANIMALS. The animals named in the Book 
 of Mormon are: the Ass, Bear, Bull, Calf, Cow, 
 Dog, Elephant, Goat, Horse, Kid, Lamb, I.ion, 
 Mole, Sheep, Sow, Swine, Whale, Wolf. Also the 
 Curelum and Cumom. Many of these are only 
 mentioned in quotations from the Bible. 
 
 ANTI-NEPHI-IiEHI. The name given by 
 the king of theLamanitestohis son, who succeeded 
 him on the throne, he being also chief of that 
 portion of his race who had become Christians 
 (B. C. 83). He was a brother of Lamoni. The 
 Christian Lamanites became known as the people 
 of Anti-Nephi-Lehi, but when they removed to the 
 lands of the Nephites they were called Ammonites. 
 The unrepentant Lamanites, especially those who 
 were Nephite apostates or their seed, would not 
 recognize the rule of Anti-Nephi-Lehi, but re- 
 belled against him. As the Christian portion of 
 the race would not contend with them, they carried 
 out their rebellious designs and also massacred 
 thousands of the original Lamanites, until, to 
 avoid extinction, the believers in Christ removed 
 in a body to that portion of the land of Zara- 
 hemla called Jershon. From this era it would ap- 
 pear that. the Nephite apostates and their des- 
 cendants controlled affairs among the Lamanites. 
 Whether the king, who was slain (B. C. 73) by 
 Amalickiah's men, was of Nephite blood does not 
 appear, though it is presumable that he was, but 
 his thi-ee successors — Amalickiah, Ammoron and 
 Tubeloth — unquestionably were. Anti-Nephi-Lehi, 
 if alive, as we have every reason to suppose he 
 was, doubtless accompanied his people to the land 
 of Jershon. 
 
 ANTI-NEPHI-LEHI, PEOPLE OF. See 
 Anti-Nephi-Lehi, Ammon, Ammonites. 
 
 . ANTI-NEPHI-LEHIES. A name given to 
 the people of Anti-Nephi-Lehi, but they are better 
 
Antiomno. 82 Antionum. 
 
 known as Ammonites, or the people of Ammon, in 
 honor of the son of king Mosiah II, who was the 
 leading spirit in converting them to the truth. 
 
 ANTIOMNO. A king of the Lamanites who 
 reigned over the land of Middoni, in the early 
 part of the first century before Christ, It was in 
 his realm that Aaron, the son of Mosiah, and 
 some of his fellow missionaries were imprisoned 
 for many days, and afterwards delivered through 
 the intercession of Amnion and king Lamoni. 
 Antiomno is not again mentioned by name, but 
 as we are informed that among the thousands 
 of the Lamanites converted to the Lord, by the 
 preaching of the sons of Mosiah, were they "who 
 were in the land of Middoni," it is quite probable 
 that their king was also numbered among the 
 converted. Before the coming of Aaron and his 
 associates into their midst the people of Middoni 
 were a hard-hearted and stiff-necked race, and it 
 would be doing no violence to the law^ of proba- 
 bilities to imagine that the character of the king 
 was similar to that of his subjedts ; at any rate he 
 permitted his Nephite prisoners to be treated w^ith 
 much cruelty. 
 
 ANTIONAH. A chief ruler among the people 
 of the city of Ammonihah. His inquiry regarding 
 the resurredtion, and the immortality of the soul, 
 afforded Alma an opportunity to explain these 
 and other vital principles of the everlasting 
 Gospel. From the manner in which the question 
 is put, we judge that Antionah was, like the 
 majority of the people in Ammoniah, a corrupt 
 man ( and the probabilities are that he would not 
 have been eledled to that position if he had not 
 been), or at the least very ignorant of the teach- 
 ings of the servants of God. Whether he repented 
 at Alma's preaching or was destroyed with the 
 unrepentant is not made clear. (B. C. 82.) 
 
 ANTIONUM. A Nephite general who com- 
 manded a division of 10,000 men at the battle of 
 
Antionum, Land of. 83 Antipas, Mount. 
 
 Cumorah (A. C. 385). He and his whole com- 
 mand perished. 
 
 ANTIONUM, LAND OF. A distria of 
 country east of the Sidon, inhabited by theZoram- 
 ites (B. C. 75). Thither A/ma and his brethren re- 
 paired to convince them of their errors. The 
 mission was not altogether successful. Those who 
 believed were driven out of the land and found a 
 refuge among the Ammonites in Jershon. The un- 
 converted Zoramites joined the Lamanites, who, 
 the next year, dtciipied Antionum with an army. 
 To confront this force the Nephites placed an army 
 in Jershon. The Lamanites did not consider them- 
 selves equal to attacking the Nephites, and 
 changed the plan of their campaign. They retired 
 from Antionum into the wilderness, with the inten- 
 tion of invading Manti, in which purpose they 
 were thwarted by Moroni and disastrously de- 
 feated by his troops. This land appears to have 
 been of considerable extent, stretching from the 
 great southern wilderness to Jershon on the north; 
 the land of Zarahemla formed its western border, 
 while on the east it extended indefinitely into the 
 great eastern wilderness. 
 
 ANTIPARAH. A Nephite city on the south- 
 west border, not far from the Pacific Ocean, which 
 fell into the hands of the Lamanites in the long 
 war inaugurated by Amalickiah. They stationed 
 a powerful garrison there; but afterwards evacu- 
 ated it to strengthen other Nephite 'cities which 
 they had captured (B. C. 64). In after years it 
 undoubtedly again fell into the hands of the 
 Lamanites, as at the time of their invasion of the 
 land of Zarahemla, (B. C. 35). 
 
 ANTIPAS, MOUNT. A mountain, locality 
 uncertain, but somewhere within the borders of 
 the Lamanites. It was chosen by Lehonti and 
 those who refused to heed the Lamanite king's 
 war proclamation, as their place of rendezvous. 
 They gathered to its summit; Amalickiah, by the 
 
Antipus. 84 Archeantus. 
 
 king's command, followed with an army to com- 
 pel their obedience. This army was treacherously 
 surrendered by Amalickiah to Lehonti, and the 
 latter took command of both armies. He was 
 soon after killed by slow poison, administered to 
 him by Amalickiah's command, when the last 
 named succeeded to his position (B. C. 73). 
 
 ANTIPUS. The commander of the Nephite 
 forces in the extreme southwest, during the war 
 with Amalickiah and Amworon. He fought stub- 
 bornly for several j-ears, against great odds, and 
 ■was at last slain in battle with the Lamanites, in 
 the wilderness north of the city of Judea (B. C. 
 65). [See Helam an . ] 
 
 ANTUM. A land of North America in which 
 was situated a hill called Shim. In this hill Am- 
 maron deposited the sacred records (A. C. 321). 
 Mormon afterwards, by Ammaron's direction, 
 obtained the plates of Nephi from this hiding 
 place and continued the record thereon. On ac- 
 count of his fear that the Lamanites might possess 
 themselves of the records, Mormon, at a later 
 period, removed them all to the Hill Cumorah. 
 The land of Jashon appears to have bordered on 
 the land of Antum; as the city oi Jashon is said 
 to have been near the land where Ammaron de- 
 posited the records. 
 
 ARABIAN. A native of Arabia, in Asia. 
 The name is only used once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon, (II Nephi, 23 : 20 ) in a quotation from 
 
 ARCHEANTUS. A Nephite officer of rank 
 in the army commanded by Mormon. He was 
 killed in a "sore battle" fought with the Laman- 
 ites (probably towards the middle of the fourth 
 century of the Christian era) in which the latter 
 were vidtorious. He is spoken of by Mormon in 
 his second epistle to his son, in connexion with a 
 great number of "choice men" lost in the same 
 disastrous battle. 
 
Arpad. 85 Benjamin. 
 
 AKPAD. A city or distridl in Syria, appar- 
 ently dependent on Damascus. It is mentioned but 
 once in the Book of Mormon ( Nephi, 20: 9) in a 
 quotation from the prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 ASSYKIA. A great and powerful country in 
 western Asia, whose capital was Nineveh. It df- 
 rivedits name apparently from Asshur, the son of 
 Shem. It is mentioned by Nephi eight times, but 
 always in quotations from Isaiah. 
 
 ASSYRIANS. ThepeojJle of Assyria. The 
 name is used by Nephi in three quotations from 
 the prophet Isaiah. 
 
 BABYLON. The land into which the people 
 of Judah were carried captive. This coming cap- 
 tivity, together with the destrudlion of Jerusalem, 
 was revealed by the Lord to Lehi (B. C. 600), and 
 his proclamation of its near approach was one of 
 the causes that led to his maltreatment by the 
 Jews. Nephi also received manifestations of this 
 approaching calamity and so toldhis brethren, but 
 Lam an and Lemuel would receive neither his 
 words nor those of his father. Nephi also prophe- 
 sied of the destrudlion of Babylon (II Nephi, 
 25: 15). Babylon is mentioned several times in the 
 Book of Mormon in quotations from the prophet 
 Isaiah. 
 
 BASHAN. Adistridt of Canaan on the east 
 of the River Jordan. It is mentioned once in the 
 Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 12: 13) in a quota- 
 tion from Isaiah. 
 
 BENJAMIN. The second of the three pro- 
 phet-kings of the Nephites who reigned in the land 
 of Zarahemla. He was the son of Mosiah I, and 
 father oi Mosiah II, and, like them, was most prob- 
 ably a seer. He undoubtedl3'^ held the priest- 
 hood, as he received the ministration of angels, 
 was favored with revelations from the Lord, and 
 organized the Church of Jesus Christ among his 
 people. He was also the custodian of the sacred 
 records, etc., having received them from Atnaleki, 
 
Benjamin. 86 
 
 who was childless. The time and place of his 
 birth is not given, though it was probably in the 
 land of Nephi. He lived to a great age and died 
 full of peace and honor in Zarahemla, B. C. 122. 
 He is illustrious for the justice and mercy with 
 which he administered the laws, for his great de- 
 votion to God and love for his people, and for the 
 frugality and simplicity of his personal life. 
 Three of his sons are mentioned by name, Mo- 
 siah, Helorum and Helaman, whom he caused 
 to be educated in all the learning of his fathers, 
 giving especial attention to their religious train- 
 ing and instrudlion in the history of God's 
 dealings with their forefathers. 
 
 The reign of Benjamin was not one of un- 
 interrupted peace. Some time during its continu- 
 ance the aggressive Lamanites, not content with 
 occupying the land of Nephi, adlually followed 
 the Nephites into the land of Zarahemla and in- 
 vaded that also. The war was a fierce one. 
 King Benjamin led his forces, armed with the his- 
 toric sword of Laban, and with it slew many of 
 the enemy. Benjamin was ultimately successful in 
 driving the invading hosts out of all the regions 
 occupied by his people, with a loss to the Laman- 
 ites of many thousand warriors slain. 
 
 The reign of Benjamin was also troubled with 
 various religious impostors, false Christs, pre- 
 tended prophets, etc., who caused apostasj'^ and 
 dissensions among the people, much to the sorrow 
 of the good king. However, by the aid of some 
 of the many righteous men who dwelt in his do- 
 minions, he exposed the heresies, made manifest 
 the falsity of the claims of the self-styled Messiahs 
 and prophets, and restored unity of faith and 
 worship among his subjedls; and in such cases 
 where these innovators had broken the civil law, 
 they were arraigned, tried, and punished by that 
 law. 
 
 We may presume that the original inhabitants 
 
87 Benjamin. 
 
 of Zarahemla, just awakening to a newness of re- 
 ligious life, were particularly subjedl to the influ- 
 ences brought to bear by these impostors. They 
 had but lately learned the mysteries of the plan of 
 salvation and of the coming of the Messiah to 
 dwell among the sons oi men. The glory and 
 beauty of this DiYine advent filled their new-bom 
 souls with joyous hope. Looking forward for the 
 arrival of that happy day, with their first love un- 
 diminished an(^ their zeal unslackened, they were 
 especially open to the deceptions of those who 
 cried, Lo, the Christ is come! or, Behold, a great 
 prophet hath arisen ! 
 
 There was another class who, moved by the 
 spirit of unrest, were a source of perplexity to the 
 king. They were those who, having left the land 
 of Nephi with the righteous, still permitted their 
 thoughts and afifedlions to be drawn towards 
 their former homes and old associations. The 
 natural consequence was that they were constantly 
 agitating the idea of organizing expeditions to 
 visit their old homes. The first of these that act- 
 ually started, of which we have an account, fought 
 among themselves with such fury that all were 
 slain except fifty men, who, in shame and sorrow, 
 returned to Zarahemla to recount the miserable 
 end of their expedition. Yet some remained un- 
 satisfied, and under the leadership of a man named 
 ZenifT, another company started on the ill-advised 
 journey. Nothing was heard from them while 
 Benjamin reigned. 
 
 When king Benjamin was well stricken with 
 years, the Lord directed him to consecrate his son 
 Mosiah to be his successor on the Nephite throne. 
 Feeling that age was impairing his energies he 
 dire<fted his son to gather the people together at 
 the temple that had been erected in Zarahemla, and 
 he would then give them his parting instructions. 
 (B. C. 125.) Agreeable to this call the people 
 gathered at the temple, but so numerous had they 
 
Benjamin. 88 
 
 grown that it was too small to hold them. They 
 also brought with them the firstlings of their flocks 
 that they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings 
 according to the Mosaic law. As the assembled 
 thousands could not get inside the temple, they 
 pitched their tents by families, every one with its 
 door towards the building, and the king had a 
 tower eredted near the temple from which he spake. 
 
 The teachings of king Benjamin at these 
 meetings were some of the most divine and 
 glorious ever uttered by man. He preached to his 
 hiearers the pure principles of the gospel — the duty 
 which men owed to their God and to their fellows. 
 He also told them how he had been visited by an 
 angel, and what wondrous things the angel had 
 shown him concerning the coming of the God of 
 Israel to dwell with men in the flesh. 
 
 When Benjamin had made an end of speaking 
 the words which had been delivered to him by the 
 angel, he observed thatthe power of his testimony 
 had so worked upon the Nephites that they, in the 
 deep sense of their own unworthiness, had fallen 
 to the ground. And they cried out confessing their 
 faith in the coming Messiah, and pleading that 
 through his atoning blood they might receive the 
 forgiveness of their sins, and that their hearts 
 might be purified. After they had lifted their deep- 
 felt cry to heaven, the Spirit of the Lord came 
 down upon them, and because of their exceeding 
 faith they received aremission of their sins. When 
 the king had finished his discourse he gave his 
 people a new name, because of the covenant they 
 desired to make, which thing he greatly desired. 
 The name they were to bear for ever after w^as the 
 name of Christ, which should never be blotted out 
 except through transgression. Thus was estab- 
 lished the first Christian church in Zarahemla (B. 
 C. 125), for every soul who heard these teachings 
 (except the vei-y little children who could not un- 
 derstand) entered into this sacred covenant with 
 
Bethabary. 89 Bountiful, City of. 
 
 God, which most of them faithfully observed to 
 the end of their mortal lives. 
 
 King Benjamin's trulj' royal work was now 
 done. He had lived to bring his people into com- 
 munion with their Creator, his spirit was full of 
 heavenly joy, but his body trembled under the 
 weight of many >ears. So before he dismissed the 
 multitude he consecrated his son Mosiah to be 
 their king, appointed priests to instrudl the people 
 in the ways of the Lord, and, with his patriarchal 
 blessing, dismissed his subje(?ts. Then, according 
 to their respedlive families, they all departed for 
 their own homes. 
 
 Mosiah now reigned in his father's stead, while 
 Benjamin, beloved and honored, remained yet an- 
 other three years on the earth before he returned 
 to the presence of his Father in heaven. 
 
 BETHABARY. Otherwise BETHABARA. 
 The place "beyond Jordan" where John the Bap- 
 tist baptized. It is mentioned in Lehi's prophecy 
 (I Nephi, 10: 9) of the baptism of the Savior. 
 
 BIRDS. The Birds named in the Book of Mor- 
 mon are the Bittern, Chicken, Dove, Fowl, Hen, 
 Owl, and Vulture. 
 
 BOAZ, CITY OF. A city evidently situated 
 a short distance north of the Isthmus of Panama. 
 In the last war between the Nephites and Laman- 
 ites, the Nephites having on one occasion been 
 beaten in a severe battle, in the land of Desolation, 
 fled to Boaz. To this place the Lamanites followed 
 them,bvit were unsuccessful in their first attack, as 
 the Nephites defended it with great boldness. In 
 their second attack they carried the city, and the 
 defenders suffered great loss. The conquerors took 
 the Nephite women and children w^hom they had 
 made prisoners and sacrificed them to their idols. 
 ( About A. C. 375. ) 
 
 BOUNTIFUL, CITY OF. The chief city of 
 the Nephites, in the land Bountiful, situated, appar- 
 ently, not far from the shore of the great eastern 
 
Bountiful, Laud of. 90 
 
 sea, and but a short distance south of the Isthmus 
 of Panama. It was the key to the Northern con- 
 tinent, andprevious to the birth of the Saviornone 
 of the invading armies of the Lamanites appear 
 to have been able to pass by it. It was strongly 
 fortified by Moroni and his associate commanders 
 and successors, the Lamanite prisoners of war 
 being used by him on, at least, one occasion in this 
 work ( B. C. 64), until the city was encircled with 
 a deep ditch and a high wall of earth and timbers. 
 "And it became an exceeding strong place ever 
 afterward." The Lamanite prisoners were held 
 within an enclosure, the walls of which they were, 
 themselves, compelled to build; and their numbers 
 were constantly added to as the fortunes of w^ar 
 went against them. When the city Gid was retaken 
 ( B. C. 63 ), a large number of Lamanite prisoners 
 captured therein were sent to Bountiful. 
 
 In the great mission preformed by Nephi and 
 Lehi, the sons of Helaman, they commenced their 
 labors at the city Bountiful and thence continued 
 southward. (B. C. 31.) 
 
 It seems probable that, in the great convul- 
 sions that attended the crucifixion of the Redeemer, 
 Bountiful did not suffer as severely as did many 
 other cities; for Jesus appeared to the Nephites who 
 were assembled near the temple that stood in that 
 land; apparently it had not been destroyed, though 
 possibly it was greatly injured. 
 
 BOUNTIFUL, LAND OF, (in Arabia). This 
 must not be confounded with the Bountiful in the 
 northern part of South America, where the Savior 
 appeared and taught the Nephites. It was a 
 portion of Arabia Felix, or Arabia the happy, so 
 called in contradistinction to Arabia the stony, 
 and Arabia the desert, on account of its abundant 
 produdliveness and great fertility. It was in 
 this blessed region, on the shore of the Arabian 
 sea, that Nephi built the ship that carried Lehi's 
 colony to the promised land. To the sea itself 
 
91 Bountiful, Land of. 
 
 they gave the name of Irreantum, which word 
 means many waters. 
 
 BOUNTIFUL,, LAND OF. The most north- 
 erly Nephite division of the South American Con- 
 tinent. It extended in the north to the Isthmus 
 of Panama, w^here it was bounded by the land 
 Desolation. Its other boundaries are indefinite, 
 and undoubtedly varied greatly at different eras 
 of Nephite history, diminishing in extent as the 
 wilderness was settled, cities were founded and 
 the neighboring regions made tributary to them. 
 Jershon appears to have been south and east of it. 
 Its chief city bore the same name. And on its 
 northwest corner Hagoth built his celebrated ship 
 yards (B. C. 55). 
 
 Before the land Bountiful was settled by the 
 Nephites, it was a wilderness filled with wild 
 animals of every kind ; some of which had come 
 from the land northward for food (Alma, 22: 31). 
 But the Nephites, to prevent the Lamanites creep- 
 ing up through the wilderness along the coast, 
 east and west, and in this way gaining a foothold 
 in the land northward, at as early a date as possi- 
 ble inhabited the land Bountiful, from the east to 
 the west sea (Alma, 22: 33), thus retaining pos- 
 session of the whole of the northern continent. 
 
 In this land (B. C. 68), a severe battle took 
 place between the Nephite array, commanded by 
 Teancutn, and the people of Morianton, in which 
 the latter were defeated and their leader slain. 
 
 The next year (B. C, 67), the victorious La- 
 manites, under Amalickiah, reached the borders of 
 Bountiful from the southeast, driving the Nephites 
 before them, but their advance northward was 
 checked by the forces of Teancum, by whom Am- 
 alickiah, their king, was slain. 
 
 In B. C. 66, Teancum, under instrudtion from 
 Moroni, greatly strengthened the fortifications in 
 the land Bountiful, giving special attention to 
 making the Isthmus secure from capture. 
 
Bountiful, Land of. 92 Gain. 
 
 In the year B. C. 64, a sanguinary battle was 
 fought in the distridl between the cities of Bounti- 
 ful and Malek, which resulted in Mulek being re- 
 captured from the Lamanites. In this battle the 
 Nephites were commanded by Moroni, Lehi and 
 Teancum ; and the Lamanites by Jacob, who was 
 slain. The Lamanite prisoners were so numerous 
 that, as a precautionary step, they were set at the 
 task of intrenching and fortifying the land and 
 city of Bountiful. 
 
 In the year B.'C. 51 the Lamanites invaded 
 Zarahemla, captured the capital and advanced 
 northward towards Bountiful, but their triumph- 
 al march was arrested by an army commanded 
 by Lehi, and they were eventually driven back to 
 their own lands. 
 
 In B. C. 35 the Lamanites again invaded the 
 lands of the Nephites, and the latter, owing to 
 their dissensions and wickedness, were everywhere 
 driven before them, until, in B. C. 34, they had 
 overrun and taken possession of all the Nephite 
 possessions as far as the land Bountiful. The Ne- 
 phites, under Moronihah, then threw up a line of 
 fortifications entirely across the Isthmus, by which 
 means they protected the northern continent from 
 invasion. In B. C. 32, Moronihah reconquered 
 the most northern portions of South America. 
 
 In A. C. 16, Lacboneous, the chief judge, by 
 reason of the perilous condition of the people, 
 from the constant attacks of the Gadianton rob- 
 bers, decided to mass the Nephites in one region, 
 and chose Bountiful and Zarahemla for that pur- 
 pose. This bold movement he carried out, and 
 held the people there until after the destruction of 
 the hosts of the robbers. In A. C. 26, the people 
 were permitted to return to their homes through, 
 out the two continents. 
 
 It w^as in the land Bountiful that Jesus ap- 
 peared and ministered to the Nephites. 
 
 CAIN. The son of Adam, He is mentioned 
 
Calno. 93 Oezoram. 
 
 thrice by name in the Book of Mormon ; each time 
 in connection with his plottings and convenants 
 with Satan. 
 
 CALNO. A place in Palestine, of which little 
 is known. It is mentioned in Nephi's extradls 
 from the prophecies of Isaiah ( II Nephi, 20 : 9.) 
 
 CAMENIHAH. A Nephite general who was 
 slain at the battle of Cumorah (A. C. 385). The 
 army corps of ten thousand men, which he com- 
 manded, was entirely destroved in this battle. 
 
 CAKCHEMISH. A_ town near the Eu- 
 phrates River. It is mentioned in conne(?hion with 
 Calno in an extract from the prophecies of Isaiah 
 (II Nephi, 20:9). 
 
 CEZORAM. IntheyearB.C. 30 iVepA/, the ser- 
 vant of the Lord,owingto the rapid increase of in- 
 iquity, among the people, resigned the Chief Judge- 
 ship in the Nephite Republic, and a man named 
 Cezoram was chosen to fill his place. We infer 
 from the context that Cezoram was the tool of, or 
 a leader among the Gadianton robber bands, and 
 that it was through the widespread corruption of 
 the Nephites, who were rapidly ripening for des- 
 trudtion, that his election was secured. He con- 
 tinued in office, until the year B. C. 26, when he 
 was murdered by an unknown hand as he sat up- 
 on the judgment seat. One of his sons succeeded 
 him, but his reign was short, for he also was as- 
 sassinated, even in the same year as was his father. 
 
 When Cezoram was eledted chief officer of the 
 Nephite Commonwealth the people w^ere in a piti- 
 able condition. Through their apostasy from 
 God, and disregard of the national law, they had 
 been trampled under foot of the Lamanites, and 
 half their lands, including their great and grand 
 capital Zarahemla, was in the hands of these 
 ruthless foes. But duringhis judgeship, (though in 
 no way attributable to him, so far as we can 
 gather from the record,) a great change came over 
 the spirit of the Lamanites, and the greater por- 
 
Chaldeans. 94 Chemish. 
 
 tion of them were converted to the Lord through 
 the preaching of Nephi and his brother Lehi. The 
 Lamanites, in the fulness of their conversion, res- 
 tored to the Nephites the lands they had taken 
 from them, and the seat of Nephite government 
 was again established at Zarahemla. This con- 
 version and restitution was iollowed by a most 
 profound and widespread peace, during which 
 commerce was greatly extended, the arts and re- 
 finements of life were developed, and both races 
 grew extremely rich. This age marks a new era 
 in ancient American history. Many of the old 
 distin<?Lions between the Nephites and Lamanites 
 were swept away, and the old distindtive names 
 convey somewhat different ideas from this time 
 forth. But, unfortunately, notwithstanding the 
 preachings and example of the now zealous and 
 righteous Lamanites, many of the people of Nephi 
 remained "hardened, impenitent and grossly 
 wicked;" they entirely rejedled the word of God 
 and the warning word of prophecy that was so 
 energetically proclaimed in their hearing, by the 
 faithful of both races. To this unhappy state of 
 society maj"^ be traced the murder of Cezoram and 
 his son, and the evils that afterwards followed in 
 rapid and desolating succession. 
 
 CHALDEANS, OHALDEES. The people 
 of Chaldea, in Asia, of which land Babylon was 
 the capital. These names simply appear in quota- 
 tions from the writings of Isaiah ( I Nephi, 20 : 14, 
 20; II Nephi, 23:19). 
 
 CHEMISH. The son of Omni, a descendant 
 of Jacob, the son of Lehi. He received the sacred 
 records from his brother Atnaron, in the year 280 
 B. C. His entire writings only consist of sixty- 
 nine words, and from them we can gather nothing 
 regarding his private life, the history of his times, 
 nor for how long a period he retained the plates. 
 We must, however, suppose that his brother 
 Amaron considered him the most suitable person 
 
Oohor. 95 Coins. 
 
 on whom to impose this sacred trust, and conse- 
 quently believe him to have been a good man. He 
 is ranked among the prophets by Mormon. He 
 conferred the custody of the plates upon his son 
 Ahinadom. 
 
 COHOK. One of the early Jaredites. He was 
 the son of Corihor, the son of Kib, the son of 
 Corihor, the son of Jared. He was associated with 
 his brother Noah, in a rebellion against Shule, 
 the king, who was their uncle, though possibly 
 their junior in years,, as he was born when his 
 father, Kib, was very aged. The rebellion of 
 Noah, Cohor and his associates was partly suc- 
 cessful, the country was divided into two king- 
 doms, and Noah reigned in Moron, the land of 
 the Jaredites' first inheritance. Cohor is men- 
 tiond but once by name. 
 
 COHOR. Nephew of the preceding. He 
 was the son of Noah, the son of Corihor. He 
 succeeded his father as king of the land of Moron. 
 Making war with Shule, the king of the other 
 portion of the country, Cohor was defeated and 
 slain. He was succeeded on the throne by his son 
 Nitnrod, who, apparently deeming Shule the right- 
 ful monarch of the whole country, gave up the 
 whole kingdom to him-; thus once again uniting 
 the entire Jaredite people in one nation, under one 
 king. 
 
 COHOR. A Jaredite of the last generation, 
 evidently as wicked and impenitent as the rest 
 of his race. No particulars whatever are given of 
 him. It is simply said that his fair sons and 
 daughters did not repent. 
 
 COINS. The following is the table of the 
 coins of the Nephites, given in Alma, chap. 11 : 
 
 GOLD. SILVER. 
 
 1 Senine equal to 1 Senum. 
 
 1 Seon, 2 Senines, " 1 Amnor. 
 
 1 Shum, 4 " "1 Ezrom. 
 
 lLimnah,7 " " 1 Onti. 
 
Com. 96 Com. 
 
 Of smaller coins — 
 1 ShibloTi was equal to half a Senine, or Senum. 
 1 Shiblum " " a quarter of a Senine or Seimm. 
 1 Leah " "an eighth of a Senine or Senum. 
 An Antion of gold was equal to three Shublons. 
 
 Though not diredtly so stated, we judge from 
 the context that the Shiblon, the Shiblum and the 
 Leah were silver coins. 
 
 The names of these coins seem to be indentical 
 with, or derived from those of familiar persons or 
 places. Thus we have a Leah, a Shiblon, and an 
 Atnnor, all names of persons. Also an Antion, 
 which word is found in Antionah and Antionum ; 
 a Shiblum, which differs from Shiblotn only one 
 letter, and a Shublon from Shiblon, and a Limnah 
 from Limhah, to the same extent. 
 
 COM. A king of the Jaredites, the son of 
 Coriantum. Com w^as born when his father was 
 very aged, evidently considerably over one hundred 
 years old, for Coriantum's first wife died at the 
 age of 102 years, after which he married a young 
 maid, who became the mother of several children, 
 among whom was Com. In Com's reign the Jared- 
 ites increased greatly in numbers, they also spread 
 widely over the face of the land; but they also 
 grew in iniquity, and the secret associations (see 
 Akish) that a few generations before had caused 
 the almost entire destruction of the race were re- 
 vived. One of the leaders in these crimes was a 
 son of Com's, named Heth, who was born when 
 Com had reigned 49 years. This young man con- 
 spired against his father, slew him with his own 
 sword and reigned in his stead. 
 
 COM. A righteous king of the Jaredites, who 
 reigned in the later days of that nation. Like the 
 preceding, his father's name was Coriantum, 
 though they appear to have lived nearly a thou- 
 sand years apart. Com's father was one of the 
 dynasty of monarchs who were deposed and held 
 in captivity by the successful house. In that cap- 
 
Comnor. 97 Oorianton. 
 
 tivity Com was born ; but when he attained man- 
 hood he rebelled and gained possession of half the 
 kingdom. When he had thus reigned 42 years he 
 made war with Amgid, the ruler of the other half, 
 and after a desolating conflidl of many years he 
 gained power over the whole realm. While he 
 was king, robber bands, like unto the Gadiantons, 
 began to appear, who administered secret and 
 damnable oaths, after the manner of the ancients, 
 and sought again to destroy the kingdom. Com 
 fought these rolabers with vigor, but without suc- 
 cess, for they had the sympathy of the masses of 
 the people, w^ho were rapidly ripening for destruc- 
 tion. Many prophets came in these days, who 
 foretold the impending destrucStion of the race, if 
 the people did not repent and turn unto the Lord. 
 But the voice of mercy and warning was rejedled, 
 and the sin-sunken Jaredites sought the lives of 
 the heaven-inspired messengers. The prophets 
 fled to Com for preservation, and he appears to 
 have valiantly protedled them. While with him 
 they prophesied many things for his comfort and 
 edification, and he was blessed of the Lord all the 
 remainder of his days. He lived to a good old 
 age, and begat Shiblow, who, at his death, reigned 
 in his stead. 
 
 COMNOK. A hill near the valley of Shurr, 
 location unknown, but apparently nearer the At- 
 lantic than the Pacific seaboard of North America. 
 In one of the last great wars that took place 
 among the Jaredites, Cor/antumrmassed his troops 
 upon this hill, and there challenged to battle, by 
 call of trumpet, the armies of Shiz. A series of 
 battles then ensued which, in the end, resulted dis- 
 astrously to Coriantumr. 
 
 CORIANTON, SON OF ALMA. Of Cor- 
 ianton's birth and death we have no record. 
 With his brothers, he is first mentioned in the 
 Book of Mormon at the time of the Zoramite 
 apostasy, when, though young and inexperienced. 
 
Oorianton. 98 
 
 his father took him on the mission to that people. 
 At this period of his life, Corianton appears to 
 have been afBidled with a failing common to 
 youth — an inordinate estimate of his own 
 strength and wisdom, and an inclination to scep- 
 ticism, if not to infidelity. He was a doubter of 
 everything except his own supposed abilities. He 
 marveled that the assurance of the coming of the 
 Messiah should be given to men so long before His 
 advent. His mind was worried concerning the 
 resurredtion of the dead, the restoration of all 
 things, the eternal punishment of the sinner, and 
 other points of dodtrine. He denied the justice of 
 God in the condemnation of the evil-doer, and 
 sought to justify himself in sinning, on the plea of 
 God's mercy. Possessed of such a frame of mind 
 as this, no wonder that he sinned. Notwith- 
 standing that Alma had imparted the Holy Spirit 
 to him, like unto the rest of the brethren, when 
 they started out to reclaim the Zoramites from 
 their sin-satisfying apostasy, he deserted his field 
 of labor, and went over to the borders of the 
 Lamanites to enjoy the sinful embraces of Isabel, 
 of Siron, a harlot, whose meretricious charms had 
 led many away from the paths of virtue. As might 
 reasonably be expedted, this iniquitous condudl of 
 Corianton placed a stumbling-block in the way of 
 his fellow laborers, and caused many of the 
 Zoramites to rejedt the light of the Gospel. 
 Alma, in his "commandments" to Corianton, se- 
 verely chided him for his sinful condudt, pointed 
 out the awful criminality of his course, and entered 
 into a lengthy explanation of the doftrines Cori- 
 anton doubted or denied. 
 
 Prom the tenor of Corianton's after life, we 
 judge that he sincerely repented of his youthful 
 follies and unbelief. We find that during his 
 father's lifetime he accompanied him on his mis- 
 sionary travels, and after Alma's death he labored 
 under the direftion of his brother Helaman. He 
 
Coriantor. 99 Coriantum. 
 
 survived both his elder brothers, and at the time of 
 Shiblon's death (B. C. 53) was in North America, 
 whither he had gone in a ship to carry provisions 
 to the settlers. This is the last time his name is 
 mentioned in the sacred pages. 
 
 We infer from the manner in which the state- 
 ment is made, that if Corianton had been in Zara- 
 hemla at the time of Shiblon's death, the latter 
 would have transferred the records and other 
 sacred things to his charge, instead of to their 
 nephew, Helaman ; if this be so, it is evident that 
 by his later life he had proved himself worthy of 
 such a high honor. 
 
 CORIANTOK. The father of the Prophet 
 Ether ; he was the son of Moron, one of those un- 
 fortunate kings of the Jaredites, who was deposed 
 through treason and rebellion, and held a prisoner 
 the remainder of his life. Coriantor was born 
 in captivity and remained so all his days. This 
 period of Jaredite history is a particularly sad 
 one; it is an epoch of sin and war. Many 
 prophets appeared, who proclaimed that the Lord 
 would execute judgment against the Jaredites to 
 their utter destruction, and that He would bring 
 forth another people to possess the land, as He had 
 their fathers ; but the people rejedted all the words 
 of these servants of God, " because of their secret 
 societies and wicked abominations;" nevertheless, 
 in that and the succeeding generation these 
 prophecies were all fulfilled — the Jaredites were 
 destroyed and the land was given to a branch of 
 the house of Israel. 
 
 COKIANTUM. A good king of the Jared- 
 ites. He was the son of Emer, who, four years be- 
 fore his death, anointed Coriantum to reign in his 
 stead. He was a righteous, just and vigorous 
 ruler, and in his days the Jaredites were greatly 
 prospered and many large cities were built. But 
 he had no children until he was exceedingly old ; 
 his wife died when she was 102 years of age, after 
 
Ooriantum. 100 Coriantumr. 
 
 which he married a young maid, who bore him a 
 large family. He lived until he was 142 years old, 
 when he died, and was succeeded on the throne by 
 his son Com. 
 
 COKIANTUM. A Jaredite prince, the son 
 of Omer; he was born while his father was held in 
 captivity by his brother Jared. When Corian- 
 tum grew to manhood he became exceedingly 
 angry at the course pursued by Jared, and with 
 another brother, Esrom, he raised an army and 
 made an unexpected night attack upon the forces 
 of Jared, in which the latter were almost entirely 
 ■destroyed. They then restored their father to the 
 throne. (SeeAkish.) 
 
 COKIANTUM. One of the royal dynasty 
 of the Jaredites, who was held in captivity during 
 his entire life ; his father's name was Amnigaddah. 
 In the days of his ancestor, Hearthrom, the reign- 
 ing family were deposed, and for several genera- 
 tions they were held as prisoners. Com, the son 
 of Coriantum, rebelled, and, after a lengthy war, 
 regained possession of the kingdom. 
 
 CORIANTUMR. A descendant of Zarahem- 
 la, and, consequently, most probably of the tribe 
 of Judah. Originally he was a Nephite, but like 
 many others during the days of the Judges, he dis- 
 sented and went over to the Lamanites. He was 
 a man of commanding presence, of more than or- 
 dinary stature and brilliant parts, with a reputa- 
 tion for w^isdom which his later course scarcely 
 appears to warrant. Tubaloth, the son of Am- 
 moron, king of the Lamanites, gave him high 
 office, and when (in B. C. 51) the invasion of 
 Zarahemla was determined upon, Coriantumr was 
 placed in command of the vast and well armed 
 host raised for that purpose. 
 
 At this time, through internal dissensions, the 
 Nephites were weak and distracfted. Their chief 
 judge Paboran had been slain the year previous by 
 a hired assassin, and his brother Pacumeni had 
 
101 Coriantumr. 
 
 just been eledled to fill the vacancy. Apparently 
 matters were still in an unsettled state when Cori- 
 antumr suddenly made a rapid dash down the 
 banks of the Sidon, through the most thickly popu- 
 lated portions of the Nephite territory. Every- 
 where the people were unprepared to withstand his 
 progress, and so rapid was his advance that the 
 Nephites had no time to gather their forces. He 
 unexpedtedly, through forced marches, reached the 
 city of Zarahemla, cut down the weak guard at 
 the entrance of the city, and, with his whole army, 
 entered the capital of the Nephites in triumph. 
 The chief judge of the republic, Pacumeni, at- 
 tempted to escape, but was followed and captured 
 at the city walls, where he was slain by Corian- 
 tumr. 
 
 The Lamanite general appears to have afted 
 with great severity, if not cruelty, towards the 
 citizens of the conquered city. He slew many, 
 others were cast into prison, and he made himself 
 undisputed master of all it contained. 
 
 This easy vidtory greatly emboldened Corian- 
 tumr. He determined to carry out the same 
 maneuvres and, if possible, obtain command of the 
 northern parts of the land. Therefore, leaving a 
 portion of his forces to garrison Zarahemla, he 
 marched rapidly northward at the head of a large 
 army. The small bands of Nephite patriots who 
 hastily gathered to oppose his progress were met 
 in detail and overwhelmed. The number of their 
 slain was very large. 
 
 Moronihah, the Nephite general, had antici- 
 pated that Coriantumr, followingtheusual custom 
 of the Lamanite leaders, would first attack the 
 most exposed and outlying cities, and consequently 
 had there posted his armies of defense. Corian- 
 tumr 's maneuvre was therefore a complete surprise 
 to him, and it took some little time before he 
 could gather his troops to do efficient service. In 
 the meantime, the Lamanites continued their vie- 
 
Ooriantumr. 102 
 
 torious inarch northward, capturing manj cities, 
 and slaying multitudes of men, women and children. 
 Coriantumr's success so intoxicated him, that 
 he became reckless, and lost his reputed wis- 
 dom and prudence, and negledted to keep up 
 the line of communication in his rear. As he 
 neared the land of Bountiful he was met by 
 the veteran Lebi, who gave him battle. His 
 former fortune forsook him and he w^as compelled 
 to retire. While making his way as diredlly as he 
 could towards Zarahemla, Lehi following in pur- 
 suit, he found himself confronted by the Nephite 
 commander-in-chief, when a bloody battle ensued, 
 in which Coriantumr was slain. The Lamanites 
 w^ere now in a most perplexing position, they were 
 defeated and in the midst of the enemy's country, 
 and so completely surrounded by the Nephites that 
 there was no road open for retreat. They could 
 take but one course, which was to surrender; this 
 they did. 
 
 When Moronihah reoccupied the city of Zara- 
 hemla, he released the Lamanite prisoners and 
 permitted them to return to their own land in 
 peace. Thus ended a bloody and ineffectual cam- 
 paign, and thus terminated the life of one of the 
 most brilliant, if not the most successful, com- 
 manders that ever led the hosts of Laman. 
 
 CORIANTUMR. The last of the Jaredites. 
 We are first introduced to him as king of the whole 
 land. In his day the prophet Ether raised his 
 warning voice, but all his words of exhortation 
 and reproof were rejedled by that rapidly decaying 
 race. They cast him out from their midst, and he 
 spent his days in a mountain cave; while thus hid- 
 den he wrote the history of his times. Troublous 
 and terrible times they were, for the war that 
 commenced in the first year of Ether's conceal- 
 ment lasted until the nation was destroyed. This 
 war became one of the most bloodthirsty, cruel 
 and vindidlive that ever cursed our fair planet. It 
 
103 Ooriantumr. 
 
 was not the work of a day, it was the out- 
 growth of centuries of dishonor, crime and in- 
 iquity. Men's most savage passions were worked 
 up to such an extent that every better feeling of 
 humanity was crushed out. The women and 
 children armed themselves for the fray with the 
 same fiendish adlivity, and fought with the same 
 intense hate, as the men. It was not a conflict of 
 armies alone; it was the crushing together of a 
 divided house that had long tottered because of 
 internal weakness, but now fell in upon itself. 
 
 Coriantumr himself was a mighty prince, well 
 versed in the art of war, cunning, diplomatic and 
 learned ; but exceedingly corrupt. Like his people, 
 he gave no heed to the prophecies of Ether. The war 
 commenced in a powerful revolution against him, 
 led by some of the most influential men in the 
 kingdom, who adted as leaders of the secret, 
 Gadianton-like bands that overspread the nation. 
 In the first year of the war much blood was spilt ; 
 Coriantumr's own sons being among the foremost 
 in the defense of their father's rights. In the 
 second year Ether again appeared and declared that 
 if the people repented not they should every one 
 be slain, except Coriantumr. They heeded not his 
 voice, but sought to slay him, and he again retired 
 to his place of concealment. In the third year. 
 Shared, a leader of the revolutionists, defeated 
 Coriantumr, and held him a prisoner. In the 
 fourth year, the sons of Coriantumr released their 
 father and placed him again on the throne. Then 
 war extended over all the continent, every man, 
 with his band, fighting for that which he desired. 
 It was a reign of anarchy and crime ; men's hatreds 
 and evil passions growing more intense as the 
 bloodshed spread. At last the vast armies of 
 Coriantumr and Shared met in the valley of Gil- 
 gal and fought for three days. The king was 
 vidlorious and he pursued his foe to the plains of 
 Heshlon. There Shared turned upon the vidlori- 
 
Coriantumr. 104 
 
 ous army and drove them back to the valley of 
 Gilgal. Another desperate battle took place in 
 this valley, in which Shared 's forces were beaten, 
 he himself was slain, and Coriantumr so severely 
 wounded that he did not go to battle again for 
 two years, during which time the people in all the 
 land were shedding blood, and there was none to 
 restrain them. 
 
 Two years after Shared's death, his brother 
 uprose, to take his place. But he was defeated by 
 Coriantumr and his forces driven into the wilder- 
 ness of Akish, where another exceedingly bloody 
 battle was fought. After a time, the armies of 
 Gilead, the brother of Shared, made a night attack 
 on a portion of Coriantumr's hosts. They being 
 drunken were easily overcome, and the conqueror 
 marched to the land of Moron and placed himself 
 upon the throne, where he was slain by his high 
 priest, shortly afterward. 
 
 Coriantumr continued in the wilderness two 
 years, during which time he gained many acces- 
 sions to his forces. When strong enough, he at- 
 tacked the giant Lib, who had assumed the kingly 
 authority. In the first battle Coriantumr was 
 vi(ftorious, though wounded. He pursued Lib to 
 the sea shore, where they fought again, and Cori- 
 antumr's armies were forced back into the wilder- 
 ness of Akish, and yet farther, even to the plains of 
 Agosh. Coriantumr gathered up all the people as 
 he retreated. Another horrible conflidl ensued. 
 Lib was killed, but his brother Shiz assumed the 
 command, and utterly routed the forces of Cori- 
 antumr. The horrors of war now grew apace; 
 the whole country was ravaged, its entire face was 
 covered with the bodies of the dead, for neither 
 women nor children were spared by the ruthless 
 warriors. The pursuit did not stop until Corian- 
 tumr was forced back across the continent to the 
 sea shore. There they fought for three days, when 
 Coriantumr's star was again in the ascendant, and 
 
105 Coriantumr. 
 
 he drove Shiz back to the land of Corihor. As 
 Shiz retreated, he swept off all the inhabitants of 
 the lands through which he passed who would not 
 join him. Shiz and his forces halted in the valley 
 of Corihor, and Coriantumr established him- 
 self in the valley of Shurr, and from the neighbor- 
 ing hill of Coranor challenged Shiz. The latter 
 made two unsuccessful attacks upon Coriantumr, 
 but after a third desperate battle he was vidlori- 
 ous, for Coriantumr was terribly wounded and 
 fainted from loss of blood. But the loss of men, 
 women and children was so great on both sides 
 that Shiz was not strong enough to take advan- 
 tage of his vi(5tory. At this time, some four or 
 more years before the final battles around and 
 near the hill Ramah (otherwise Cumorah), two 
 millions of warriors had been slain, besides their 
 wives and children. How many millions adlually 
 fell before the last terrible struggle ended, when 
 Coriantumr stood alone, the sole representative of 
 his race, it is impossible to tell from the record that 
 has been handed down to us, but we think we are 
 justified in believing that for bloodshed and deso- 
 lation no such war ever took place before, or ever 
 occurred since in the history of this world ; if the 
 annals of any nation have the record of its equal, 
 it is not known to us. 
 
 When Coriantumr sensed how great was the 
 slaughter of the people, he wrote to Shiz, oifering 
 to withdrawfrom the conflidl that bloodshed might 
 cease. But Shiz refused, unless Coriantumr sur- 
 rendered, that Shiz might have the gratification 
 of slaying him himself. So the war w^as renewed 
 with intensified bitterness. Shiz was vidtorious 
 and the defeated army fled as far as the waters of 
 Ripliancum, supposed to be Lake Ontario. In this 
 region another hotly contested battle was fought, 
 in which Coriantumr was once again severely 
 wounded, but his troops were the vidtors, and 
 drove the enemy to the neighborhood of the hill 
 
Oorihor. 106 
 
 Ramah. Here they rested at bay four years, both 
 parties scouring the country for recruits, until 
 every man, woman and child on the continent had 
 been enlisted on one side or the other. There, 
 filled with the spirits of demons, they confronted 
 each other, and w^hen the fight began it con- 
 tinued day after day, until every soul was slain ex- 
 cept Coriantumr; the last man slain being Shiz, 
 whose head was smitten off by Coriantumr; while 
 the latter fainted from the loss of blood, by reason 
 of the wounds he had received in the conflidt. 
 
 Coriantumr, when he regained consciousness, 
 wandered forth, aimlessly and alone, the last of 
 his race. A whole continent lay around about 
 him, but there w^as nothing, in any place, to invite 
 him either to tarry or depart. Weak from loss of 
 blood, he staggered on, placing as great a distance 
 as his failing powers would permit between him- 
 self and the horrors of the last battle ground. He 
 passed onward through each deserted valley, each 
 tenantless town ; in neither was there any human 
 voice t(j greet or to chide him ; the homes of his 
 own people and those of his enemies w^ere alike — a 
 silent desolation ; all the land was a wilderness. 
 
 How long he thus wandered to and fro, 
 wretched, comfortless and forlorn, we know not; 
 but at last he reached the southern portion of the 
 northern continent, thousands of miles from 
 Ramah, and there, to the great astonishment of 
 both, he found the people of Mulek, who had been 
 led by the hand of the Lord from Jerusalem. With 
 them he spent his few remaining days, and when 
 nine moons had grown and waned he passed 
 away to join the hosts of his people in the un- 
 known world of spirits. 
 
 CORIHOR. A Jaredite prince, the son of 
 Kib, and grandson of Orihah, the first king of 
 that race. He was the first who raised the 
 standard of revolt and. caused war and bloodshed 
 in the midst of that people; for when Corihor was 
 
Oorihor. 107 Oorum. 
 
 32 years old he rebelled against his father, and 
 went from Moron and established himself in the 
 land of Nehor. There he drew many to him ; 
 when strong enough he invaded the land of 
 Moron, took the king, his father, captive and 
 reigned in his stead. After many years, Shule, a 
 son born to Kib while in captivity, drove Corihor 
 from the throne and replaced their father thereon. 
 After this, Corihor appears to have been loyal to 
 his father and to his brother Shule, who succeeded 
 Kib. For this Sevotion Corihor was placed in 
 authority' in the nation; but one of his sons, 
 named Noah, proved a traitor, and rose in rebel- 
 lion against Shule and Corihor, and eventually 
 obtained possession of the kingdom. 
 
 CORIHOR. A prominent Jaredite of the 
 latest generation (between 700 and 600 B. C). 
 He appears to have been an associate of Corian- 
 tumr, and to have had many fair sons and 
 daughters. Further than this nothing is known 
 of him. 
 
 CORIHOR, liAND AND VALLEY. The 
 scene of some of the most hotly contested battles 
 between Shiz and Coriantumr, in the last great 
 Jaredite Avar. Its locality is unknown, but it was 
 evidently on the northern continent. Shiz, having 
 been defeated by Coriantumr, retreated to this 
 valley, sweeping off before him the inhabitants who 
 would not join him. There his army pitched its 
 tents, but when the contending hosts of men, women 
 and children were sufficiently rested, Coriantumr 
 challenged Shiz. Three battles ensued. Shiz was, 
 in the end, vidtorious ; but so weakened were his 
 followers that they could not follow up their 
 vidtory, and from sheer exhaustion hostilities 
 ceased for a time. 
 
 CORUM. One of the few righteous kings of 
 the Jaredites. It is said of him that he did good 
 all his days. He was the son and successor of 
 Levi, and when he died at a very advanced age. 
 
Oumeni. 108 Oumorali, Hill. 
 
 leaving a numerous posterity, his son Kish reigned 
 in his stead. 
 
 CUMENI. A Nephite city in the southwest 
 of their possessions, or near the Pacific coast. 
 When first mentioned it was in the possession of the 
 Lamanites (B. C. 66). In B. C. 63, the Nephites 
 under Helamati lay siege to it, captured the trains 
 of provisions sent to its relief, and eventually com- 
 pelled it to capitulate. A desperate but ineffedtual 
 attempt was soon after made by the Lamanites to 
 recapture it, in which both sides suffered much 
 loss. This vidtory of the Nephites was largely 
 due to the intrepid valor of the 2,000 young 
 Ammonites under the command of Helaman. 
 Cumeni is only mentioned in connection with this 
 war. 
 
 CUMOM. A useful animal known to the 
 Jaredites, (Ether 9 : 19). By some supposed to be 
 the Mastodon, by others the Alpaca or Llama. 
 
 CUMORAH, HILL. One of the most noted 
 places in ancient American history was the land in 
 which was situated the hill known to the Jaredites 
 as Ramah, and to the Nephites as Cumorah. In its 
 vicinity two great races were exterminated ; for 
 it was there that the last battles were fought in 
 the history of both people. There also the sacred 
 records of the Nephites found their final resting 
 place. When iniquity began to increase in their 
 midst, Ammaron hid the holy things in the hill 
 Shim (A. C. 321). About fifty-five years after 
 (say in A. C. 376) Mormon, seeing that his people 
 were fast melting away before the Lamanites, and 
 fearing that the latter would get possession of the 
 records and destroy them, removed all that had 
 been placed in his care by Ammaron, and after- 
 wards hid up in the hill Cumorah all that had 
 been entrusted to him by the hands of the Lord, 
 save the few plates which he gave to his son 
 Moroni, Moroni afterwards concealed the treas- 
 ures committed to his keeping in the same hill. 
 
Ourelom. 109 Desolation, City of . 
 
 where they remained until they were, by Heaven's 
 permission, exhumed and translated by the 
 Prophet Joseph Smith. This hill is situated about 
 three or four miles from Palmyra, in the State of 
 New York. 
 
 CURELOM. A useful animal known to the 
 Jaredites. By some supposed to be the Mastodon, 
 by others the Llama or Alpaca (Ether 9 : 19). 
 
 CUSH. A land, supposed to be Ethiopia, 
 mentioned (II Nephi, 21 : 11) in a quotation from 
 the prophecies of* Isaiah. 
 
 DAMASCUS; The chief city of Syria, men- 
 tioned four times in quotations from the book of 
 Isaiah. 
 
 DAVID. The king of Israel. The name is 
 mentioned in Nephi's quotations from Isaiah; he 
 is also referred to in Jacob's discourse on polyg- 
 amy. 
 
 DAVID, LAND OF. A land, probably in 
 the most northern part of South America, from 
 which the Nephites, under Mormon, were driven, 
 A. C. 328, by the armies of the Lamanites ; they 
 then retreated to- the land of Joshua, which was 
 on the western sea coast. This is the only time 
 that this land is mentioned in the Book of 
 Mormon. 
 
 DESERET. Thejaredite name for the honey 
 bee. The original colony carried these bees with 
 them from Asia to America. (Ether 2:3.) 
 
 DESOLATION, CITY OF. Though the 
 land of Desolation is so frequently referred to in 
 the earlier annals of the Nephites, nothing is said 
 of a city of that name until the time of the great 
 final war between the Nephites and Lamanites, 
 and we are left in doubt as to whether it was 
 built or not, until after the advent of the Redeemer. 
 Some suppose it was the place where Hagoth's 
 shipyards originally stood ; it is evident it was on 
 the sea coast, as we are told that after one im- 
 portant battle the bodies of the slain were thrown 
 
Desolation, Land of. 110 
 
 into the sea. In the year A. C. 361, the Laman- 
 ites attacked Desolation, but were repulsed and 
 driven back to their own lands. During the next 
 year they made another ineffeftual attack, in 
 which they sustained great loss. So great was 
 the exultation of the Nephites at this last vidtory 
 that their excesses knew no bounds, and they 
 gave way so grosslj' to iniquity, that Mormon re- 
 fused to lead them any longer to battle. Strong 
 in their own vain strength, in A. C. 363 the 
 Nephites invaded the lands of the Lamanites, but 
 were disastrously repulsed and pursued, and the 
 city ot Desolation was wrested from them ; they, 
 however, recaptured it shortly after. In A. C. 
 366, the Lamanites once more became the masters 
 of the city, but lost it again the following year. 
 The Nephites retained possession of this strong- 
 hold until A. C. 375, when the Lamanites drove 
 them out of all that region, and apparently held it 
 until the end of the war, and the extindlion of the 
 Nephites at Cumorah. 
 
 DESOLATION, LAND OF. Before the 
 time of the Nephites this region was thickly in- 
 habited by the Jaredites. In the days of the latter 
 people Bownti/u/ formed its southern border. The 
 two lands apparently joined at the Isthmus of 
 Panama. At first, like most frontier distrifts, it 
 extended indefinitely into the uninhabited regions. 
 When other lands were colonized its boundaries 
 became more definitely fixed. It is generally sup- 
 posed to have embraced within its borders the 
 region know to moderns as Central America. Its 
 capital was a city of the same name, probably 
 built in later years, as it is never mentioned but 
 by Mormon in the account of the long series of 
 wars in which he took so prominent a part. 
 
 DESOLATION OF NEHOKS. The name 
 given by the Nephites to the spot where the sin- 
 stained city of Ammonihah once stood. It re- 
 ceived that name because it remained a wilder- 
 
Ill Disciples. 
 
 ness and a desolation for a number of years after 
 the destruction of the city, the stench from the 
 rotting bodies of its former citizens making it un- 
 inhabitable. The name of Nehors was added 
 because those who had been slain were followers 
 of that false teacher. 
 
 DISCIPLES, THE TWELVE. When the 
 risen Redeemer appeared to the Nephites in the 
 land Bountiful (A. C. 34), he chose twelve men 
 as his disciples, to whom he gave authority to 
 perform the rite^f baptism and administer in the 
 other ordinances of the Gospel. On these twelve, 
 who are always called Disciples in the Book of 
 Mormon, and never Apostles, was conferred the 
 power to judge the descendants of Lehi at the final 
 judgment day, as they themselves were to be 
 judged by the Twelve Apostles chosen by the. Lord 
 from among the Jews. The names of the twelve 
 Nephite disciples were : Nephi, his brother Timothy 
 and his son Jonas, Mathoni, Mathonihah, Kumen, 
 Kumenonhi, Jeremiah, Shemnon, Jonas, Zedekiah 
 and Isaiah. To these twelve our Savior gave 
 many instructions, which he withheld from the 
 multitude. 
 
 On one occasion, toward the close of His min- 
 istrations. He asked them, one by one: What is it 
 that you desire of me, after I am gone to the 
 Father? Then nine of them said, We desire, after we 
 have lived unto the age of man, that our ministry, 
 wherein thou hast called us, may have an end, 
 that we may speedily come unto thee in thy king- 
 dom. And he said unto them, Blessed are ye, be- 
 cause ye desire this thing of me; therefore, after that 
 ye are seventy and two years old, ye shall come 
 unto me in my kingdom, and with me ye shall find 
 rest. 
 
 Then He turned to the three who had not 
 answered, and again asked them what they would 
 have Him do for them. But they faltered in their 
 reply ; their wish was such a peculiar one, that 
 
Disciples. 112 
 
 they were afraid to' express it. Tlien He told 
 them that He knew their thoughts, that they had 
 desired that they might bring souls unto Him, 
 while the world stood. And because of the 
 purity and disinterestedness of this desire He 
 promised the three Disciples that they should never 
 taste of death, but when He should come in His 
 glory, they should be changed in the twinkling of 
 an eye from mortality to immortality, and should 
 sit down in the kingdom of the Father, and their 
 joy should be full. And further, that while they 
 dwelt in the flesh, they should not suffer pain, nor 
 experience sorrow, save it were for the sins of the 
 world. Then Jesus with His finger touched the 
 nine who were to die, but the three w^ho were to 
 live He did not touch, and then He departed. Aftef- 
 w^ards the heavens were opened, and the three 
 were caught up into heaven, and a change was 
 there wrought upon their mortal natures. But, 
 Mormon says (HI Nephi, 28 : 39, 40) : 
 
 "This change was not equal to that which 
 should take place at the last day ; but there w^as a 
 change wrought upon them, insomuch that Satan 
 could have no power over them, that he could not 
 tempt them, and they were sanctified in the 
 flesh, that they were holy, and that the powers of 
 the earth could not hold them; and in this 
 state they were to remain until the judgment day 
 of Christ; and at that day they were to rec 
 a greater change, and to be received into the king- 
 dom of the Father to go no more out, but to 
 dwell with God eternally in the heavens." They 
 also saw unspeakable things, which they were 
 forbidden to utter ; in fadl, the power to tell these 
 mysteries was withheld from them. 
 
 The sacred record gives no information as to 
 who the three were who were not to taste of 
 death. Mormon w^as about to write their names, 
 but the Lord forbade him. 
 
 After the final ascension of the Savior the twelve 
 
113 Disciples. 
 
 labored zealously in proclaiming His word. Theirs 
 was a most happy task, for all the people heeded 
 their sayings; and in a short time every soul on 
 both continents had accepted the message they 
 bore. It was now their joy to lead the people up- 
 ward in all the laws of the everlasting Gospel, 
 bringing them nearer to heaven and to God, each 
 succeeding day. In this glorious ministry, and 
 with these delightful and most peaceful surround- 
 ings, nine continfted to labor until they passed 
 away to the realms of the blessed. The other three 
 continued their Godlike labors, year afteryear, un- 
 til a change began to come over the spirit of the 
 people. Little by little they lost their first love; 
 little by little, but ever at increasing rate, in- 
 iquity grew in their midst. By and by, schis- 
 matic churches arose, dissenting sedls multi- 
 plied, infidels abounded. As the decades rolled 
 by, the people waxed greatly in iniquity and 
 in impurity of life. After a time they began 
 to persecute the more faithful and humble, 
 even the three Disciples were not spared from their 
 malignant hate. They were shut up in prison, but 
 the prisons were rent in twain by the power of 
 God ; they were cast into fiery furnaces, but the 
 flames burned them not; they were thrown into 
 dens of wild beasts, but they played with the 
 savage inmates as a child does with a lamb, and 
 received no harm. Death had no power over them; 
 swords would not slay them ; fire would not burn 
 them; prisons could not hold them; chains could 
 not bind them ; the grave could not entomb them ; 
 the earth would not conceal them, for they had 
 passed through a glorious change which fireed 
 them from earthly pain, suffering and death. The 
 age in which they ministered was a peculiar one. 
 Under ordinary circumstances, the superhuman 
 powers shown by them would have brought the 
 wicked to repentance. But the happy age of peace 
 and innocence that had followed the Savior's 
 
Eden, Garden of. 114 Egypt. 
 
 ministry was fast passing away ; the people, were 
 hardening their hearts; they were i-elapsing 
 into iniquity with their eyes open, and they were 
 sinning knowingly and understandingly. Angels 
 from heaven would not have converted them ; they 
 had given themselves up to Satan, and every 
 manifestation of the power of God in behalf of his 
 servants only made them more angry, and more 
 determined tipon the destruftion of those who 
 sounded in their ears the unwelcome message of 
 Divine wrath. The hurricane might demolish the 
 dungeon ; the earthquake overthrow the walls of 
 the prison; the earth refuse to close when the Dis- 
 ciples were cast into it; these protests of nature 
 simply caused their hardened hearts to conjure up 
 fresh methods of torture and devise new means to 
 destroy those whom they so intensely, and yet so 
 unwarrantably hated. But they ever failed; the 
 three Nephites still live. Encountering thus the 
 rage and cruelty of the wicked they gradually with- 
 drew ; their ministrations grew more unfrequent ; 
 until at last they ceased to visit the haunts of men 
 altogether. Moroni states that he and his father 
 Mormon had seen them and been ministered to 
 by them; and these, the last two prophets of their 
 race, were, in all probability, the last of that dis- 
 pensation who were favoi'ed with a visit from 
 these three Nephites. They have also been seen by 
 numbers of the faithful in this dispensation. 
 
 EDEF, THE GARDEN OF. Mentioned 
 six times in the Book of Mormon ; always, except 
 in one case, in connexion with the expulsion of 
 our first parents therefrom. 
 
 EDOM. The land east of Canaan, inhabited 
 by the descendants of Esau. It is mentioned but 
 once in the Book of Mormon, in a quotation from 
 the prophecies of Isaiah (II Nephi, 21 : 14). 
 
 EGYPT. The land of that name in Africa. 
 It is mentioned frequently in the Book of Mor- 
 mon, generally in connexion with the life of 
 
Egyptian, Reformed. 115 Emer. 
 
 Joseph, the son of Jacob; or with the bondage of 
 the IsraeHtes therein. 
 
 EGYPTIAN, KEFORMED. The name 
 given to the style of charadlers in use in the days 
 of Mormon, in which the records were engraven 
 on the sacred plates. These charadlers were 
 greatly modified irom those used by Nephi and 
 the other earlier recorders. 
 
 EGYPTIANS. The people of Egypt. They 
 are referred to in connedlion with their language 
 (I Nephi, 1:3), and the deliverance of the IsraeHtes 
 from bondage under Moses. 
 
 EGYPTIAN SEA. A name given by Isaiah 
 to the Red Sea, and so spoken of in a quotation 
 from that prophet. (II Nephi, 21:15). 
 
 ELAM. The land of the Elamites, a coun- 
 ti-y lying south of Assyria. It is only mentioned 
 in the Book of Mormon in a quotation from 
 Isaiah (II Nephi, 21:11). 
 
 ELIJAH. The prophet of Israel. His name 
 only appears in the Book of Mormon in the Sa- 
 vior's quotation from Malachi, "Behold I will send 
 you Elijah, the prophet," (III Nephi, 25: 5). 
 
 EMER. Giie of the early kings of the Jared- 
 ites. Two years before his death, Omer, his 
 father, anointed him to reign in his stead. Emer 
 was one of the best kings of his race, he executed 
 judgment in righteousness all his days. In his 
 reign the people greatly increased in numbers and 
 in wealth, becoming the owners of large herds of" 
 useful animals, and rich in agricultural and mineral 
 products, in gems and fine manufadtured , goods. 
 The curse, also, which had come upon the land 
 during the days of Akish because of the iniquity 
 of the people, began to be removed, as they were 
 now living more righteously, Emer's was a 
 lengthy reign ; sixty-two years are mentioned; but 
 it is not evident whether this period covers the 
 whole of his reign or not. When he died, full of 
 years and honor, he was succeeded by one of his 
 
Emron. 116 Ephraim, Hill. 
 
 numerous sons, named Corianturn, whom he had 
 anointed king four years before his death. It is 
 recorded of Emer that he saw the Son of Right- 
 eousness, and did rejoice and glprify in his day. 
 
 EMKON. A Nephite officer, mentioned in 
 Mormon's second epistle to his son as having been 
 slain in a severe battle with the Lamanites. From 
 the context we judge he was held in high regard 
 by Mormon. 
 
 ENOS. A Nephite prophet, the grandson of 
 Lehi and Sariah. Enos, if not the leading spirit 
 of the age among his people, was undoubtedly 
 one of the most conspicuous and zealous servants 
 of the Lord who ministered and prophesied to the 
 early Nephites. The son of Jacob, the priest and 
 historian of the colony, he succeeded his father 
 in these sacred offices, and appears to have in- 
 herited his faith, gentleness and devotion. Of his 
 personal life we have no particulars, but it is 
 evident that he was a very aged man at the 
 time of his departure from the scenes of mortality. 
 His father, Jacob, was the elder of the two sons 
 bom to Lehi in the Asiatic wilderness, between the 
 year 600 and 590 before Christ. We have no 
 diredl statement either of Enos' birth or the exact 
 time of his death; all we know^ is that when 
 he left this earth he gave the records and the 
 sacred things associated therewith into the hands 
 of his son Jarom, 180 years after Lehi left Jerusa- 
 lem, or B. C. 421. 
 
 EPHRAIM. The name used by Isaiah for 
 the Kingdom of Israel, and used in the same sense 
 in Nephi's quotations from the writings of that 
 prophet. 
 
 EPHKAIM, HILL. A hill mentioned in 
 the Book of Ether (Ether 7:9), from which Shule 
 obtained iron ore with which to make swords to 
 arm his followers, in their eifort to replace his 
 father Kib on the throne. We judge this hill 
 to have been situated in Central America, as it 
 
Esrom. 117 Ether. 
 
 was evidently at no very great distance from the 
 land Moron, afterwards Desolation. 
 
 ESROM. A son of the unfortunate Jared- 
 ite king Omer, born to him while he was held in 
 captivity by his sovjared. Esrom and his brother 
 Coriantumr, growing exceedingly angry at the 
 treatment received by their father, raised an army 
 and made a night attack upon the forces of the 
 usurper, in which they gained a complete vidlory, 
 Jared's army being destroyed and he himself taken 
 prisoner. Esrom and his associates then replaced 
 their father on *the throne. In the rebellion of 
 Akish it is said that the Lord was merciful to 
 Omer and also to his sons and daughters who did 
 not seek his destruction. It is, therefore, altogether 
 probable that if Esrom still lived he accompanied 
 his father in his exile to the distant land of 
 Abloza. 
 
 ETHEM. A wicked king of the later Jared- 
 ites, living, most probably, in the eighth century 
 before Christ. He was the son and successor of 
 Ahah. In Ethem's days, many prophets came and 
 prophesied that unless the Jaredites repented 
 the Lord would utterly destroy them from the 
 earth. But the people hardened their hearts and 
 repented not; and the prophets mourned over 
 their depravity and withdrew from among them. 
 Ethem was as his people, and did wickedly all 
 his days ; and when he died he was succeeded by 
 his son Moron, who was like unto his father. 
 
 ETHER. The last great prophet of the Jared- 
 ites, to whom we are indebted for the history of 
 that race, for it is an abridgment of Ether's writ- 
 ings, made by Moroni, that we have in the Book 
 of Mormon, under the title of the Book of Ether. 
 Ether was of the royal race, his father being Cori- 
 antor, one of those unfortunate monarchs who 
 lived in captivity all his days. In the reign of 
 Coriantumr, the last king of the Jaredites, Ether 
 came forth and proclaimed the near destruction of 
 
Ether. 118 Ezias. 
 
 the entire people, a prophecy which many of his 
 predecessors had also uttered ; but he also prom- 
 ised that the king should survive all his subje<?ts, 
 and live to see another race occupy the land. 
 Great and marvelous were the prophecies of Ether. 
 He saw the days of Christ, and the great work of 
 the last dispensation, even to the coming of the 
 New Jerusalem. Indeed, he appears to have had 
 revealed to him a complete history of the deal- 
 ings of the Lord with the inhabitants of this 
 earth, from his own day to the end of time. But 
 the people heeded not his words, and ultimately 
 grew^ weary of his threatenings and drove him 
 from their midst. He hid himself in a cavity of a 
 rock, coming forth in the night time to view the 
 course of events, and occasionally appearing and 
 repeating his warnings. While thus hidden, he 
 wrote the history of contemporaneous events, 
 and, year by year, watched the fulfilment of the 
 word of the Lord, as the people gradually de- 
 stroyed each other in unrelenting warfare. He 
 lived to record the utter destrudtion of his people 
 at Ram ah, (Cumorah,) with the sole exception of 
 Coriantumr, who survived as a witness to the 
 unfailing word of God. We are not told whether 
 Ether died or was translated. We incline, from 
 his own words (Ether, 15: 33), to the latter opin- 
 ion. When he had finished his record, he hid the 
 twenty-four golden plates on which it was en- 
 graven, in the place in which they were afterwards 
 found by the people of king Limhi, (B. C. 123). 
 
 EVJE. The mother of all living. Her name is 
 mentioned three times in the Book of Mormon, 
 (I Nephi,5: 11; H Nephi, 2: 18, 19), in connexion 
 with the Creation and Fall. 
 
 EZIAS. An ancient Hebrew prophet, referred 
 to by Nephi. Elder Orson Pratt suggests in a foot- 
 note that "Ezias may have been identical with 
 Esaias, who lived cotemporary with Abraham. 
 See Doc. and Cov. 84: 11—13. 
 
Flowers. 119 Gadianton. 
 
 FLOWERS. The only flowers mentioned by 
 name in the Book of Mormon are lilies. 
 
 FRUIT. The fruits mentioned in the Book of 
 Mormon are grapes and olives. 
 
 GAD. A city burned with its inhabitants, at 
 the time of the great convulsions that attended 
 the crucifixion of the Savior. These people were 
 extremely wicked, casting out and stoning and 
 slaying the prophets who reproved them for 
 their abominations. Indeed, there were none 
 righteous left among them, so the Lord sent 
 down fire fronfheaven and destroyed them, that 
 their crimes might be hid from His face ; and that 
 the blood of the saints might no longer crj' to 
 Him from the ground against them. Gad is no- 
 where mentioned except in connedtion with its 
 destruiftion, (HI Nephi, 9: 10, 11). 
 
 GADIANDI. A city which, with all its vile 
 inhabitants, who had persecuted and slain the 
 prophets and people of God, was sunken deep in 
 the earth at the time of the Messiah's crucifixion, 
 and the surface of the land so changed that val- 
 leys and hills took its place. This calamity be- 
 fell them, to use the words of the Savior "to hide 
 their wickedness and abominations from before my 
 face, that the blood of the prophets and the saints 
 should not come up any more unto me against 
 them." ( III Nephi, 9: 8. ) This is the only mention 
 that is made of Gadiandi in the Book of Mormon; 
 and consequently nothing is known of its situa- 
 tion. 
 
 GADIANTON. A Nephite apostate; the 
 founder and first leader of the robber bands that 
 bore his name. He is first mentioned in connexion 
 with the attempt by Kishkumen to kill Helaman, 
 the Chief Judge, (B. C. 50) . At that time, Gadian- 
 ton had organized his band, and bound its mem- 
 bers together by the most horrible and blasphem- 
 ous oaths and covenants, to stand by and pro- 
 tect each other in all their treasons, villainies and 
 
Gadianton. 120 Gadianton Robbers. 
 
 crimes. These oaths and secret compadts had not 
 been searched out of the old records by Gadianton, 
 but that same being who had revealed them to Cain, 
 the first murderer, had whispered them tohim. Gadi- 
 anton was a crafty, capable man, full of strategy 
 and cunning ; a flatterer, and expert in the use of 
 many words; and at this time he desired to be 
 eledted chief judge of the Nephite commonwealth. 
 To this ambition his followers gave full consent, 
 as he promised ' them that, when eledted, they 
 should fill the ofiices of honor and profit at his 
 disposal. It was decided in their secret meetings 
 that Helaman should be slain to make way for 
 Gadianton, and iiCisMumezj, one of his lieutenants, 
 was chosen to do the murderous work. He made 
 the attempt, but failed; Kishkumen himself being 
 slain. Finding their envoy did not return, and 
 learning that the officers of the law were search- 
 ing for them, the band, under Gadianton's direc- 
 tion, fled into the hills and the wilderness, which 
 became their places of retreat ever afterwards 
 when they were threatened by the more righteous 
 part of the community — Nephite orLamanite. (See 
 Gadianton Robbers.) Of Gadianton's personal 
 life we have no farther record. 
 
 GADIANTON ROBBERS. Of all the fac- 
 tions that separated themselves from the Nephites, 
 none worked so much injury to the people as 
 did the bands of the Gadianton robbers. The 
 very fadt of their organization shows the deplor- 
 able condition of Nephite society ; while their con- 
 tinuance and growth proclaims yet more loudly 
 and emphatically how debased the community 
 had become. 
 
 The Gadiantons were at first (B. C. 52), ap- 
 parently, a band of robbers and murderers, bound 
 together by the most horrible oaths of secresy 
 andsataniccovenants, to aid and shield each other 
 in whatever sins and iniquities they might com- 
 mit. 
 
121 Gadiauton Robbers. 
 
 These covenants did not originate with Gadi- 
 anton or any of his crew. They were as old as 
 the days of Cain, into whose ear the Son of Per- 
 dition whispered these bloodthirsty and infernal 
 suggestions. These same secret societies flour- 
 ished among the Antediluvians, and had place 
 with the Jaredites and other peoples of antiquity. 
 In the end they invariably wrought ruin and des- 
 trudtion wherever they found a foothold. To 
 their abominations can be traced the fall and ex- 
 tindtion of both the Jaredite and Nephite races. 
 
 As time wtnt on, the Gadiantons among the 
 Nephites aspired to rule the republic. When, by 
 their combinations, they could not carry their 
 point at the eledtions, thej- would murder, or 
 attempt to murder, any judge or other officer who 
 was distasteful to them, and place a more ac- 
 ceptable man in his seat. So fell more than one 
 of the Nephite chief judges. But they frequently 
 had no need to do this, for as the people increased 
 in iniquity they could easily carry the majority 
 or the voice of the people with them. In this way 
 several of their numbers were eledled to the chief 
 judgeship. 
 
 After the time of the conversion of the 
 Lamanites by Lehi and Nephi (B.C. 30), the 
 Gadianton robbers took their place in the history 
 of ancient America. The divisions then became 
 the righteous Nephites and Lamanites on one side, 
 and the Gadiantons on the other. And, strange 
 as it may appear, these robber bands received 
 greater encouragement and attained to greater 
 power among the Nephites than among the 
 Lamanites; but the fadt is, that in that era the 
 Lamanites were a growing race, while the Nephites 
 were a decaying one. Many wars ensued between 
 these two divisions, ending sometimes in the tem- 
 porary suppression of the robbers, as in the year 
 B. C. 17. But they soon reappeared, as they did 
 five years after the instance here mentioned (B. C. 
 
Gadiomnah. 122 Galilee. 
 
 12). The most momentous of all these wars was 
 the one that was waged during the earthly life of 
 our Savior. It virtually commenced in the second 
 year of His mortal existence, and continued with 
 slight intermissions until the twenty-first. So 
 powerful and arrogant, had the robbers grown in 
 that age that Giddianhi, their leader, in A. C. 16, 
 wrote an epistle to Lachoneus the chief judge, 
 calling upon the Nephites to submit themselves to 
 the robbers and their ways ; to accept their oaths 
 and covenants ; and in all things become like unto 
 them. The presumption of the robber chief does 
 not appear to have been without foundation, for 
 so desperate had the condition of the people be- 
 come that Lachoneus devised and carried out the 
 stupendous movement of gathering them all, both 
 Nephites and Lamanites, to one land, where they 
 would be safe by consolidation, and be able to 
 wear out the robbers by masterly inactivity. In 
 this he succeeded, and the robber bands were 
 destroyed by privation, famine, and the sword. 
 
 After the days of Jesus, the Gadiantons again 
 appeared, when iniquity began to prevail; and by 
 the year A. C, 300 they had spread over all the 
 land. To their baneful influence may be attrib- 
 uted many of the atrocities and abominations 
 that disgraced the last wars between the Nephites 
 and Lamanites. 
 
 G-ADIOMNAH. A wicked city, sunk in the 
 earth in the dire convulsions that occurred on this 
 continent at the time the Redeemer was crucified. 
 In its place hills and valleys appeared, while deep 
 in the bosom of the earth were buried its iniquit- 
 ous inhabitants, that they might be hidden from 
 the sight of Heaven, and that the blood of the 
 prophets and saints whom they had slain might no 
 more come up before the Lord (III Nephi, 9:8). 
 This city is only mentioned in the Book of Mor- 
 mon in connedtion with its destruction. 
 
 GrALILEE. The northern division of Pales- 
 
Gallim. 123 Gid. 
 
 tine ; mentioned only in the Book of Mormon in a 
 quotation from Isaiah (II Nephi, 19: 1). 
 
 GALLiIM. A place mentioned twice in the 
 Bible and once in the Book of Mormon, the latter 
 in a quotation from the prophecies of Isaiah (II 
 Nephi, 20: 30). Its situation is unknown. 
 
 G-AZELEM. The name given to a servant of 
 God, (Alma, 37: 23). The word Gazelem appears 
 to have its roots in Gaz — a stone, and Aleim, a 
 name of God as a revel ator or interposer in the 
 affairs of men. If this suggestion be correal, its 
 roots admirably agree with its apparent mean- 
 ing — a seer. The text reads : And the Lord said, 
 I will prepare unto my servant Gazelem, a stone, 
 which shall shine forth in darkness unto light, 
 that I may discover unto my people who serve me, 
 that I may discover unto them the works of their 
 brethren : yea, their secret works, their works of 
 darkness, and their wickedness and abominations. 
 
 GEBA. A city of Palestine, in the district 
 apportioned to the tribe of Benjamin. It is only 
 mentioned once in the Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 
 20: 29), in a quotation from the prophecies of 
 Isaiah. 
 
 GEBIM. A village in Palestine, north of 
 Jerusalem. It is mentioned but once in the Book 
 of Mormon (II Nephi, 20: 31), in a quotation from 
 
 G-IBEAH. The early home of Saul, king of 
 Israel. It was situated within the limits of the 
 tribe of Benjamin, and not far from Jerusalem. It 
 is mentioned once in the Book of Mormon (II 
 Nephi, 20: 29), in a quotation from Isaiah. 
 
 GID. During the campaign on the Pacific 
 coast, in the year B. C. 63, Helaman, the son of 
 Alma, commanded the armies of the Nephites, 
 and king Ammoron those of the Lamanites. After 
 the recapture of the city of Cumeni, the number 
 cf prisoners of war in the hands of the Nephites 
 was so great, and so given were they to break 
 
Gid. 124 
 
 out, assault their guards and attempt to escape, 
 that their disposal became a matter of serious 
 consideration with the Nephite commanders. It 
 was finally decided to send a large number of them 
 to Zarahemla, under a strong escort, commanded 
 by an officer named Gid. 
 
 On the second day of their march, the Nephite 
 scouts brought word to Gid that a large Lamanite 
 force was approaching, on their way to relieve 
 Cumeni. The Lamanite prisoners heard of the 
 proximity of their fellow countrj'men, and in the 
 hope which it inspired, they took courage and 
 determined to make a desperate effort for liberty. 
 They made a united break, rushing upon their 
 guards and endeavoring by the greatness of their 
 numbers to overthrow them. The attempt proved 
 very disastrous, for most of the prisoners were 
 slain, while a few managed to escape to the 
 armies of their countrymen. The prisoners 
 having all escaped or been killed, there was no 
 further reason for Gid and his company to con- 
 tinue their march to the Nephite capital, they 
 therefore retraced their steps to the main body of 
 the army. 
 
 Their return was most fortunate. For in their 
 absence the Lamanites had been greatly strength- 
 ened, most probably by the same force that passed 
 by near to the place where the prisoners held by 
 Gid had revolted. Emboldened by this reinforce- 
 ment, the Lamanite commander made a sudden 
 and furious attack upon Helaman, which he was 
 illy prepared to resist. A portion of his troops were 
 already wavering, when Gid appeared. His 
 arrival changed the fortunes of the day, the 
 Nephites were vidlorious, they continued to hold 
 possession of Cumeni, but their loss was very 
 great. This is one of the battles in which Hela- 
 man's youthful Ammonite warriors made them- 
 selves conspicuous by their tmfaltering faith and 
 unflinching courage. 
 
125 Gid. 
 
 Later in the year, Gid commanded a small 
 division of the Nephite army in the battle in which 
 the city of Manti was recaptured. Helaman, be- 
 ing anxious to obtaiij possession of this city, sat 
 down before it with his army, which was but a 
 small one. The Lamanites, fearing the presence of 
 this force would cut oif their line of communica- 
 tion, attempted to drive them away, and so confi- 
 dent were they, that they did not take proper pre- 
 cautions to pftserve the city. The main body of 
 Helaman's army retreated before their rapid ad- 
 vance, while two small divisions, commanded by 
 Gid and Teomer, secreted themselves in the ad- 
 joining wilderness; and when the impetuous La- 
 manite commander had led his troops the necessary 
 distance, they surprised the city, overpowered the 
 guards, and obtained permanent possession at a 
 small cost of life. Gid is no more mentioned 
 after this in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 GID. A Nephite city, situated on the east 
 borders by the seashore, that is, on the Atlantic 
 coast ; apparently not far from the cities of Mulek 
 and Bountiful. In Amalickiah's great raid, in B. 
 C. 67, through the eastern portions of the Nephite 
 possessions, he captured, garrisoned, and fortified 
 Gid. He also made it the depot for the detention 
 of the Nephite prisoners of war. In B. C. 63, 
 Moroni, by stratagem, placed arms in the hands 
 of these prisoners, women and larger children, as 
 well as men, and they, in connection with the 
 Nephite forces without, overpowered the Laman- 
 ites, and took possession of the city. The Laman- 
 ite prisoners were used by Moroni in increasing 
 the strength of the fortifications at Gid, which 
 being done, they were removed, for like service, to 
 the city of Bountiful. The only other time that 
 Gid is mentioned is in connection with the mis- 
 sionary labors of Nephi and Lehi, the sons of 
 Helaman. They first ministered in Bountiful, 
 and from there proceeded to Gid, (B. C. 31). 
 
Giddonah. 126 Giddianhi. 
 
 GIDDONAH. A Nephite of the first and 
 second century B. C. He was the son of Ishmael 
 and the father of the prophet Amulek. Nothing 
 more than this is known of him, unless he was the 
 Giddonah, who was the High Priest in the land of 
 Gideon, which is not improbable. 
 
 GIDDONAH. The presiding High Priest of 
 the Nephite Churcli in the Land of Gideon (B. C. 
 75). The only time that his name is mentioned is 
 on the occasion when Korihor, the notorious anti- 
 Christ, was brought before him and the Chief 
 Judge in that land. On this occasion Giddonah 
 appears to have adted with great wisdom and 
 prudence. Finding that Korihor would revile 
 against God, the atonement, the coming of Christ, 
 the adls of the priesthood, etc., and in the hard- 
 ness of his heart would lie, traduce, and blaspheme 
 in a breath, Giddonah refused to be drawn into a 
 controversy, and simply heard Korihor's outrag- 
 eous plea in silence, as did also the Chief Justice. 
 Then, considering the matter was one that should 
 be submitted to the highest officers in the whole 
 land, they delivered the impostor into the hands 
 of the proper officers, with instrudtions to convey 
 him to the city of Zarahemla, and bring him before 
 the presiding civil and ecclesiastical authorities, 
 which was done. It is not improbable that he 
 was the father of the Prophet Amulek (Alma, 10 : 
 2). 
 
 GIDDIANHI. A Gadianton robber chief and 
 general, who lived contemporaneously with the 
 Savior. He was a leader of great boldness and 
 ability, and in his days the robbers gained many 
 advantages over the Nephites. So much so, that 
 the existence of the Nephite race was imperiled. 
 In A. C. 16, Giddianhi had the effrontery to write 
 to Lachonevs, the chief governor of the Nephites, 
 threatening to utterly destroy the people if they 
 did not surrender to the robbers, accept their 
 secret oaths and become like them in all things. 
 
127 Giddianhi. 
 
 This epistle, which gives an interesting insight 
 into the condition of the times, is found in III 
 Nephi, chapter 4. Lachoneus did not hearken to 
 the epistle of Giddianhi, but perceiving the desper- 
 ate straits in which his people were placed, issued 
 a proclamation diredling them to leave their 
 various homes throughout the two continents, 
 and all gather in one vast host, in a place selefted 
 in the lands of Zarahemla and Bountiful, bringing 
 with them everything that would help to sustain 
 the besieging forces of the robbers. The people 
 obeyed, and in the trust of the Lord awaited the 
 coming of the foe. In the latter end of A. C. 18, 
 the armies of the robbers were prepared for the 
 war, and they began to sally forth from the 
 wilderness and the mountains, and from their 
 other strongholds, and to occupy and revel in the 
 deserted homes and lands of the Nephites. But 
 difficulties soon stared them in the face, the great- 
 est of which was the want of food. As the Neph- 
 ites had removed everything edible, the robbers' 
 onl3' source of supply was the game in the wilder- 
 ness, which soon proved insufficient. Thus pressed, 
 in the year A. C. 19, Giddianhi gave command to 
 his armies to attack the Nephites. It was in the 
 sixth month of the year (September, we presume), 
 that this command was carried out. Terrible, we 
 are told, was the appearance of the robber hosts. 
 They wore a lamb skin, dyed in blood, about their 
 loins ; their heads were shaven, but covered with 
 armor — head-plates, as they are called. When the 
 Nephites perceived them coming they bowed before 
 the Lord in prayer. The robbers, seeing their 
 action, counted it as a sign of fear, and set up a 
 horrible shout and rushed upon them. The 
 slaughter was terrible; never had there been so 
 much blood shed in a single fight since the day 
 that Lehi's children first inhabited the land. At 
 last the Nephites were vidlorious, and pursued their 
 foes to the borders of the wilderness, -giving no 
 
Gideon. 128 
 
 quarter. Giddianhi himself fought with great 
 courage, but being weary through his exertions, 
 was overtaken in the retreat and slain. Zemnar- 
 ibah succeeded him as commander of the robbers. 
 
 GIDEON. A Nephite patriot, slain by Nehor 
 in B. C. 91. Gideon was evidently born in the 
 land of Lehi-Nephi, and in the rebellion that 
 occurred in that land against the iniquitous king 
 Noah, Gideon, being a strong and zealous man, 
 took a leading part. We judge from the course 
 he then pursued, and the whole tenor of his after 
 life, that he had no hand in the martyrdom of 
 Abinadi, or in Noah's other crimes. When the 
 minority of the people revolted, Gideon, being 
 exceedingly angry, drew his sword and sought to 
 kill the king. Noah, realizing he was about to be 
 overpowered, fled to the tower near the temple. 
 Thither Gideon quickly followed. The king 
 mounted to the top, and there his eye accidentally 
 caught sight of an army of Lamanites in the land 
 of Shemlon. In the terror caused by this un- 
 expedled sight, he appealed to Gideon's patriotism 
 and besought him to spare him. Gideon con- 
 sented, and Noah, in mortal terror, ordered his 
 people to flee into the wilderness from before the 
 advancing hosts of the Lamanites. 
 
 The people obeyed their king's command, and 
 with their wives and children fled into the wilder- 
 ness. But the forces of the Lamanites, unencum- 
 bered with women and children, soon overtook 
 them. Then the coward kingcommanded the men 
 to continue their flight and leave their wives and 
 children to the mercy of the enemy. Some obeyed 
 and fled, others would not, but preferred to stay 
 and perish with those of whom they were the 
 natural protectors. Gideon was among the latter. 
 Those who stayed, in their terror, when the La- 
 manites drew near, sent their fair daughters to 
 plead with their enemies for their lives. This adl 
 saved them. For the dark warriors of Laman 
 
129 Gideon. 
 
 were so charmed with the beauty of the women 
 that they spared all their lives. Yet they took 
 them captives, carried them back to Lehi-Nephi, 
 and gave them permission to retain that land, but 
 under the conditions that they should surrender 
 king Noah, and deliver up one-half of everything 
 they possessed, and continue this tribute of one- 
 half of their property year by year. 
 
 Gideon now sent men to search for Noah, that 
 he might be delivered up to the Lamanites. They 
 found that the' men who were with Noah, being 
 ashamed of their cowardly flight, swore that they 
 would return; and if their wives and children, 
 and the men who remained with them, had been 
 killed, they would have revenge. The king com- 
 manded that they should not return, at which 
 they became very angry with him, and burned him 
 to death, as he had done Abinadi. When the men 
 who put Noah to death were about to return to 
 the land of Nephi, they met Gideon and his party, 
 and informed him of the end of Noah and the 
 escape of the priests ; and when they heard the 
 news that Gideon brought, they also rejoiced much 
 that their wives and children had been spared by 
 the Lamanites. 
 
 Noah wa;s succeeded by his son Limhi. Gideon 
 appears in his day to have been an officer of high 
 standing in the Nephite forces, and a man of much 
 wisdom and intelligence. In the war that resulted 
 from the seizure of a number of Lamanite maidens 
 by the priests of Noah, Gideon took a prominent 
 part in bringing about a cessation of hostilities. 
 It was he who suggested who the men really were 
 that committed this vile act. (See Amnion.) In 
 later years, when the people of Limhi escaped from 
 the Lamanites, and returned to Zarahemla under 
 the guidance of Ammon, Gideon took a leading 
 part, by his advice and example, in effecting their 
 deliverance, and diredting that march. We next 
 read of Gideon when he had become exceedingly 
 
Gideon, City of. 130 
 
 old. He was still adlively engaged in the service 
 of the Lord. He was a teacher in the Church, yet 
 we canno"t help thinking that, like many in these 
 days, though adling as a teacher, he held a higher 
 priesthood. One day he met, in the streets of the 
 city of Zarahemla, an apostate named Nebor, who 
 had grown very popular, and, with his popularity, 
 very conceited, headstrong, and ambitious : he 
 having built up a church composed of persons 
 who accepted his pernicious dodlrines. On this 
 occasion Gideon plead with him to desist from his 
 evil ways, and strongly remonstrated against the 
 course he was taking. Nehor, ill-used to such 
 opposition, drew his sword and slew the aged 
 teacher. For this crime he was arrested, tried, 
 convidled and executed. (B. C. 91.) Gideon's 
 memory was held in great respedl among the 
 Nephites, and one of their most important cities 
 was named after him. 
 
 GIDEON, CITY_ OF. An important city of 
 the Nephites, situated in a valley of the same name 
 on the eastern side of the river Sidon, and not far 
 from the city of Zarahemla. (See land of Gideon.) 
 It was named in memory of the aged patriarch, 
 slain by Nehor. In B. C. 82, Alma, the High Priest, 
 made this city a missionary visit, and set the 
 Church therein in order, after which he returned to 
 his home in Zarahemla. In B. C. 75, Korihor, the 
 anti-Christ, visited Gideon, and for a short time 
 taught his pernicious dodlrines, but he was taken 
 before the High Priest and Chief Judge of that 
 land, examined, and sent over to Zarahemla, to 
 be judged by Alma, the Chief Judge of all the 
 Nephite lands. In B. C. 62, the king-men, under 
 Pachvs, drove Pahoran, the Chief Judge, out of 
 Zarahemla, who established himself in Gideon, 
 and issued a proclamation calling the people of 
 the surrounding regions to arms. The patriots 
 assembled at Gideon, where they were, ere long, 
 joined by Moroni, the Nephite commander-in- 
 
131 Gideon, Land of. 
 
 chief, with a large force of volunteers, which he 
 had gathered on his march from Bountiful. The 
 united forces gave battle to Pachus, recaptured 
 Zarahemla, and replaced Pahoran on the judgment 
 seat. 
 
 In B. C. 6, Samuel, the Lamanite, pronounced 
 a woe against the city of Gideon for the wicked- 
 ness and abominations that were in her ( Helaman 
 13: 15), but we have no account of the manner of 
 her destrudtio|i at the time of the crucifixion of 
 the Redeemer. 
 
 G-IDEON, LAND OF. In a valley on the 
 east of theSidon was built, duringtheearly days of 
 the republic, an important city, which was named 
 after the martyr Gideon. The valley itself was 
 also known by the same name, and is frequently 
 called the land of Gideon, for we find no evidence 
 to lead to the conclusion that the land extended 
 beyond the valley. Nearly all that we know of 
 this region is contained in a single passa,ge (Alma 
 7: 7), which states that Alma left Zarahemla and 
 w^ent over upon the east of the river Sidon, into 
 the valley of Gideon, there having been a city 
 built which was called the city of Gideon, which 
 was in the valley that was called Gideon, being 
 called after the man who was slain by the hand 
 of Nehor with the sword. 
 
 From the references in the historical narrative 
 we incline to the opinion that this valley lay 
 either diredlly east, or somewhat to the south of 
 the city of Zarahemla. Travelers coming from the 
 north are never mentioned as passing through it 
 on their way to Zarahemla, unless they had a pur- 
 pose in so doing, as in the case where Moroni 
 marched from the northeast to the relief of Chief 
 Judge Pahoran (Alma, 62). In the same chapter 
 it is stated that Moroni and Pahoran "went 
 down" from Gideon to Zarahemla, which, follow- 
 ing the course of the Sidon, would be northward. 
 
 After the battle with the Amlicites, in the 
 
Gideon, Valley of. 132 Gidgiddoni. 
 
 fifth year of the judges, the Nephites, under 
 Alma, pursued them until they reached the valley 
 of Gideon, and there the Nephites pitched their 
 tents. Learning of the approach of an army of 
 Lamanites, Alma moved his troops towards 
 Zarahemla, in order to protect the capital city. 
 
 GIDEON, VALLEY OF. See land of 
 Gideon. 
 
 UIDG-IDDONAH. A Nephite general, who 
 commanded a corps of ten thousand men in the 
 last great struggle between the Nephites and the 
 Lamanites. He, with all his command, w^as slain 
 in the final series of battles in the land Cumo- 
 rah (A. C. 385), when the Nephite nation was 
 annihilated. 
 
 GIDGIDDONI. A prophet-general of the 
 Nephites, of the time of Christ; he was command- 
 er-in-chief of the armies of the commonwealth, in 
 the days when Lachoneus, the elder, was chief 
 judge and governor, and appears to a certain 
 extent to have shared with that illustrious man 
 the powers of the government. Besides being one 
 of the ablest military commanders that ever led 
 the Nephites to vi<?tory, he was also a great 
 prophet, and his inspired teachings, wise counsels 
 and timely reproofs were as valuable in preserv- 
 ing that people from destrudlion as was his skill, 
 strategy, resolution and courage as a general. 
 Gidgiddoni w^as chosen commander of the Nephite 
 forces the same year that Lachoneus decided, be- 
 cause of the imperiled condition of the Nephites 
 from the ever-recurring attacks of the robbers, to 
 gather all the people in one region (A. C. 16). In 
 this gigantic, almost unparalleled labor, Lachon- 
 eus was zealously supported by Gidgiddoni, under 
 whose diredlion the assembled hosts fortified their 
 land of refuge. It was not until the next year 
 that all the people had assembled together, for it 
 proved a slow and tedious work to bring millions 
 of people, many for thousands of miles, with all 
 
133 Gidgiddoni. 
 
 their movable substance, and with a supply of 
 seven years' provisions. In the latter part of the 
 following year (A. C. 18), the robbers sallied out 
 of their hiding places in the deserts and mountains 
 and occupied the cities and lands temporarily 
 deserted by the citizens. But they found no means 
 of subsistence there, and game soon grew scarce 
 in the wilderness. Adlive warfare was their only 
 resort, so Giddianhi, their leader, determined, if 
 possible, to fcyce his way into the country held by 
 the Nephites. A desperate battle followed, 
 Gidgiddoni adling on the defensive ; the slaughter 
 was more terrible than in any previous battle be- 
 tween the descendants of Lehi. Ultimately Gid- 
 dianhi was slain, the robbers repulsed and pursued 
 to the borders of the wilderness. (A. C. 19.) 
 The robbers made no further attack the next year, 
 but having chosen one Zemnarihah as their chief, 
 in A. C. 21, he so disposed of his bands as to 
 surround the Nephites. His attempt was ineffec- 
 tual. The region occupied by the Nephites was far 
 too extended to admit of a siege being successful ; 
 The robbers also were short of food. Gidgiddoni 
 perceived that this was his opportunity, time and 
 again he made successful sorties, slaying tens of 
 thousands of the enemy and harassing by con- 
 tinual movements those who remained. At last, 
 the robbers determined to flee to the north and 
 there concentrate in one region. Gidgiddoni, learn- 
 ing of their intentions, and knowing their feeble 
 bodily condition through lack of food, determined 
 to intercept them. This he successfully accom- 
 plished, thousands of the marauders were slain. 
 Among the prisoners w^as Zemnarihah, who was 
 afterwards hanged. The people continued in their 
 gathered condition in Zarahemla and Bountiful 
 until A. C. 26. Then, taking with them the pro- 
 visions they had not consumed, and their gold, sil- 
 ver and precious things, they returned to their old 
 homes. A short period of prosperity followed, the 
 
Gileah. 104 Gilgah. 
 
 great roads were repaired, old cities were rebuilt 
 and new ones founded, and many other improve- 
 ments made for the benefit of the people, in all of 
 which Gidgiddoni and Lachoneus were the leaders. 
 His connedtion with these labors (A. C. 28), is the 
 last reference m ade toGidgiddoni in theBook of Mor- 
 mon. The soldiers of Gidgiddoni succeeded in tak- 
 ing as prisoners all the robbers that were not killed. 
 The word of God was preached to them, and those 
 who repented of their sins, and covenanted to 
 cease their evil pradtices, were set at liberty. The 
 remainder were condemned for their crimes and 
 punished according to law. This entirely broke 
 up these bands of murderers and robbers, and 
 peace and righteousness again prevailed. 
 
 GlLiEAD. A Jaredite military commander 
 who contended with Coriantumr for the throne. 
 He succeeded his brother Shared in the command 
 of the armies opposed to Coriantumr. Their first 
 battle occurred in the wilderness of Akish, when 
 many thousands were slain Gilead remained for 
 a time in the wilderness, watched by Coriantumr ; 
 but eventually he made a night attack on the 
 enemy, and the latter, being drunken, suffered 
 great loss. Gilead then placed himself on the 
 throne of Coriantumr, and both commanders 
 busied themselves in gathering men to strengthen 
 their respedlive armies. Gilead, who had the sym- 
 pathy of some of the secret combinations, received 
 great strength during the two years they were 
 thus engaged, but he was slain by his own high 
 priest as he sat on the throne ; an evidence of the 
 intensely corrupt state of society among the 
 Jaredites of that time (towards the close of the 
 seventh century B. C). 
 
 GILiGAH. One of the four sons (his name is 
 given the second place) of Jared. He was in all 
 probability born in Asia before his father and 
 associates commenced their wonderful journey to 
 America. All we know of him is that when the 
 
Gilgal. 135 Gimgimno, City of. 
 
 Jaredites desired a king, he was one of those to 
 whom this honor was offered, and who refused. 
 From the general summary given us of the char- 
 adter of the people of that generation, we have 
 every reason to believe he was a righteous man. 
 
 CrILGrAL. A Nephite general who com- 
 manded a corps of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle between the Nephites and the 
 Lamanites. He, with all his command, was slain 
 in the final series of battles in the land Cumorah, 
 (A. C. 385), t(rhen the Nephite nation was anni- 
 hilated. 
 
 G-ILGAIi, CITY OF. A wicked city of the 
 Nephites, which is only mentioned in connedlion 
 with its destruction in the awful convulsions of 
 nature that took place on this continent when the 
 Savior was crucified. By the power of God it 
 sunk and its corrupt inhabitants were buried in 
 the depths of the earth. No clue is given to its 
 locality. (Ill Nephi, 9: 6.) 
 
 GILUAL, VALLEY OF. A valley men- 
 tioned as the locality of several desperate battles 
 in the last Jaredite war. The first of these battles 
 was between the armies of Shared and those of 
 Coriantumr ; it lasted three days . The losses on 
 both sides were exceedingly heavy, and ended in 
 a victory for Coriantumr, who pursued the enemy 
 as far as the plains of Heshlon. There, another 
 hotly contested fight took place, in which the tide 
 of fortune turned, and Coriantumr was driven 
 back to the valley of Gilgal. Here, a third con- 
 flict ensued, in which Shared was killed and Cori- 
 antumr wounded. Nothing is said in the Book 
 of Ether that gives any clue to the locality in 
 which Gilgal was situated. 
 
 GIMGIMNO, CITY OF. One _ of the in- 
 iquitous cities of the Nephites, whose inhabitants 
 had persecuted, cast out and slain the prophets 
 and saints of the Lord, and for that cause was 
 destroyed by being sunk, with all its sin-stained 
 
Gromorrah. 136 Hagoth. 
 
 citizens, in the great earthquakes, etc., that con- 
 vulsed this continent when Jesus was crucified. 
 Hills and valleys occupied the place where Gim- 
 gimno had before stood. (Ill Nephi, 9: 8). 
 
 GOMORRAH. Sister city to Sodom. Its 
 name is mentioned once (II Nephi, 23 : 19) in a 
 quotation from the prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 GRAINS. The grains mentioned in the Book 
 of Mormon are wheat, barley, corn and peas. 
 Chaff is also named. 
 
 HAGOTH. A Nephite ship-builder and pro- 
 moter of emigration. He was a very ingenious 
 mechanic, and in the thirty-seventh year of the 
 Judges (B. C. 55), he settled on the Pacific side of 
 the Isthmus of Panama, where the lands Desola- 
 tion and Bountiful ran parallel. There he built an 
 exceedingly large ship, and launched it on the 
 Pacific Ocean. This ship he filled with men, 
 women, and children, after which it set sail north- 
 ward ; and having delivered its living freight, it 
 returned the next year, again to start northward 
 loaded with passengers and provisions. He also 
 built other ships, which engaged in the sametrade. 
 Some of these never reached their destination, they 
 were either lost in the depths of the sea or were 
 carried by storms and adverse winds to some of 
 the many groups of islands that dot the Pacific 
 Ocean. In this manner it is more than probable 
 the Sandwich Islands were peopled with the an- 
 cestors of the present inhabitants. The loss of 
 these vessels did not stop the outflow by sea 
 northward. The voyage obviated the tedious 
 land journey through the regions now known as 
 Central America and Mexico. At what point 
 these emigrants disembarked is solely a matter 
 of conjefture, and it is highly probable that the 
 configuration of the western coast, northward 
 from the Isthmus, was very different, previous to 
 the immense convulsions and upheavals that 
 occurred at the death of Christ, to what it is to- 
 
Hamath. 137 Helam, City of. 
 
 day. From this time the Nephites paid consider- 
 able attention to ship-building, and the sea became 
 the highway between the two continents. 
 
 HAMATH. The principal city of Upper Syria 
 (now Hamah). It is mentioned twice in the Book 
 of Mormon, in Nephi's quotations from the proph- 
 ecies of Isaiah (II Nephi, 20: 9; 21: 11). 
 
 HEAKTHOM. A king of the Jaredites ; he 
 was the son of Lib, whom he succeeded. When he 
 had reigned twenty-four years the kingdom was 
 wrested from hftn, and he was held in captivity 
 by the successful party all the remainder of his 
 life. Only one of his sons is mentioned, whose 
 name was Heth. Of Hearthom's private charadler 
 the record is silent. 
 
 HEBREW. This word only appears in one 
 verse of the Book of Mormon (Mormon, 9: 33), 
 where it occurs three times ; always referring to a 
 language and in connedlion with the engravings 
 on the Nephite records. The language to which 
 this name was applied in the days of Mormon and 
 Moroni was greatly changed from the Hebrew 
 spoken by the Israelites at the time Lehi left 
 Jerusalem, nearly a thousand years before. 
 
 HELAM. A Nephite of the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi, in the days of king Noah. He accepted the 
 teachings of Alma, the elder, and was the first 
 man baptized by him in the waters of Mormon. 
 One thing remarkable about his baptism is that 
 both he and Alma were together buried in the 
 water; and they arose and came forth out of the 
 water rejoicing, being filled with the Spirit of God. 
 We have no further mention of Helam ; but from 
 the fact that the land (eight days' journey from 
 Mormon) to which Alma and the saints soon 
 fled, received the name of Helam from them, it is 
 highly probable that Helam was one of the lead- 
 ing officers of the church established by Alma, 
 and greatly respedted by the people. 
 
 HELAM, CITY OF. The city built by the 
 
Helam, Land of 138 Helaman. 
 
 people of Alma, the elder, in the land of Helam, 
 eight days' journey from the waters of Mormon, 
 in the direftion of Zarahemla, when that people 
 fled from the murderous persecutions of king 
 Noah. After a few years of peaceful occupancy it 
 was disccjvered and taken possession of by the 
 Lamanites, and placed by the king under the rule 
 of Am ulon, one of the former priests of Noah. By 
 him and his associates the Christian people of 
 Helam were. outrageously abused, until the Lord, 
 in His mercy, opened up the way for their escape. 
 These events took place, as near as can be told, 
 between the years B. C. 147 and B. C. 122. 
 Nothing is recorded of the history of this city after 
 it was deserted by the people of Helam. 
 
 HELAM, LAND OF. The country immedi- 
 ately surrounding the city of Helam. It lay 
 somewhere between the cities of Lehi-Nephi and 
 Zarahemla; eight days' journey, for emigrants, 
 from the former city, and fourteen from the latter. 
 It is only mentioned in the Book of Mormon in 
 connexion with its occupancy for a few years by 
 the persecuted people of Alma. After they left, it 
 fell into the hands of the Lamanites and became a 
 subdivision of the land of Nephi. 
 
 HELAMAN". One of the sons of the Nephite 
 king, Benjamin. He is only mentioned once, and 
 then in connedtion with his brothers, Mosiah and 
 Heloram. Nothing is said with regard to his 
 private character. 
 
 HELAMAN, THE SON OF ALMA. We 
 have no account of the date or place of birth of 
 this prophet and general of the Nephites ; but as 
 his father's permanent residence was in the city of 
 Zarahemla, it is not unreasonable to suppose that 
 it was there that he first saw the light of day. 
 He is not introduced to the reader of the Book of 
 Mormon until he had arrived at the age of man- 
 hood (B. C. 75), when it is stated that Alma took 
 his two younger sons with him on his mission to 
 
139 Helaman. 
 
 the Zoramites, while Helaman was left in Zara- 
 henila, most probably to take charge of the inter- 
 ests of the Church in that land during the absence 
 of the presiding high priest, his father. 
 
 When Alma returned home from this mission, 
 he called his three sons to him, and gave to each 
 his blessing and instructions. His admonitions to 
 Helaman are recorded at great length in the in- 
 spired pages. Alma therein reviews his own life 
 and the history of the Nephites, prophesying 
 many things w^h regard to the future of that 
 people. He also exhorts Helaman to be diligent as 
 a preacher of God's holy word, and to lead an in- 
 dividual life of righteousness as an example to the 
 Church. At this time he likewise gave him stridl 
 charge with regard to the keeping of the records, 
 to continue the annals of the nation thereon, to 
 preserve them sacred, and to prevent certain por- 
 tions (containing the secret oaths, covenants and 
 other works of darkness of the Jaredites,) being 
 published to the world, lest others be ensnared by 
 the same abominations. 
 
 After receiving their separate instrudtions, 
 Helaman, as also his two brothers and their 
 father, went forth among the Nephites declaring 
 the word according to the spirit of prophecy and 
 revelation ; and they preached after the holy order 
 of God, by which they were called. 
 
 In the year following, the Lord took Alma, as 
 he had previously taken Moses. The prophet, 
 being doubtless aware of his speedy departure 
 from this dwelling-place of humanity, took his son 
 Helaman, and having received the latter's con- 
 fession of faith in the coming of the Christ, he 
 blessed him, and prophesied of things that should 
 occiir even until the people of Nephi should be- 
 come extindl. Having done this, he blessed the 
 Church and its faithful members, and departed out 
 of the land, never by mortal eyes to be seen 
 again. His son Helaman and others then went 
 
Helaman. 140 
 
 through the cities of the Nephites and regulated 
 the affairs of the Church ; but owing to the pride 
 of many who would not give heed to the in- 
 structions given them, nor walk uprightly, dis- 
 sension arose, which in after years led to numer- 
 ous evils, among the greatest of which was a 
 long-continued war, or series of wars, between 
 the faithful Nephites on one side, and the apostates, 
 and afterwards the Lamanites, on the other. 
 Still, for four years, Helaman and his associate 
 priesthood were enabled to maintain order in the 
 Church, and many died in full faith of the Gospel, 
 and the joyous hope of its never-ending rewards ; 
 indeed, during that period there was much peace 
 and great prosperity enjoyed by those who re- 
 mained faithful. 
 
 The leader of those who apostatized from 
 the true faith and commenced to wage war 
 against their former brethren, was named Ama- 
 lickiah. Being defeated by Moroni, the Nephite 
 commander, and his army crushed (B. C. 73), he 
 went over to the Lamanites, and stirred them 
 up to anger against the race to which he belonged. 
 For some time he was unsuccessful in this attempt, 
 as the Lamanites had too lately received severe 
 defeats to be anxious again to trj- the fortunes of 
 war. By his craft, however, he removed every 
 obstacle, until he was acknowledged the king of 
 the descendants of Laman. Towards the end of 
 the year his armies advanced into the land of 
 Ammonihah, and from that time the war was 
 carried on with slight intermissions and with 
 varying success, for about thirteen years (to B. C. 
 60), when the Lamanites had been driven out of 
 the possessions of the Nephites and peace was re- 
 stored. Owing to the utter prostration of the La- 
 manites, hostilities were not resumed until the 
 year B. C. 53, when they again made an incursion 
 into the Nephite territory, but were speedily driven 
 back to their own lands, suffering great loss. It 
 
141 Helaman. 
 
 was during this thirteen years' war that Helaman 
 appears most prominently in the record of his 
 nation, and in the annals of his life is contained 
 one of the sublimest and sweetest episodes in 
 Nephite history. 
 
 The war (B. C. 66) had been working disas- 
 trously to the Nephites, when the people of 
 Ammon, feeling that they were a burden rather 
 than a help to their benefa(?tors, though indeed they 
 were not, desired to be released from their oath 
 and covenant ."never again to take up deadly 
 weapons against their fellows." They desired in 
 this hour of extreme peril to take up arras in de- 
 fense of the liberties of their adopted country. 
 From this rash step Helaman and his brethren 
 dissuaded them, lest by so doing they should im- 
 peril their eternal salvation. But they had sons 
 that had grown far towards manhood, who had 
 not entered into this covenant, and consequently 
 were not shut off from participating in the dangers 
 and glories of the war. So with their fathers' and 
 mothers' consent, faith, prayers and words of en- 
 couragement, two thousand of these youths were 
 mustered into the Nephite army. These striplings 
 were all men of truth, faith, soberness and in- 
 tegrity, and were conspicuous for their courage, 
 strength and activity. Being organized, they de- 
 sired that Helaman, for whom they had great love 
 and respedt, should be their leader. He consented, 
 and at their head marched to the relief of the 
 forces of the republic that were struggling against 
 considerable odds on the southern borders of the 
 Nephite dominion.", from the shores of the Pacific 
 Ocean eastward. 
 
 Helaman found the Nephite forces, numbering 
 about six thousand warriors, in a somewhat de- 
 plorable con dition . The Lam anites , i n the strength 
 of greatly superior numbers, had captured the 
 cities of Manti, Cumeni, Zeezrom and Antiparab, 
 and held possession of the country round about. 
 
Helaman. 142 
 
 These cities had not been taken without much 
 bloodshed on both sides. The Nephites had 
 especially lost large numbers in prisoners, who 
 were generally put to death by their captors, 
 except the superior oflBcers, who were sent to the 
 land of Nephi. Antipus, the Nephite comnrander, 
 was locked up in the city of Judea, where, dispirit- 
 ed and weakened by excessive toil and fighting, his 
 troops were making a desperate and painful effort 
 to fortify the city. The arrival of Helaman and his 
 corps brought hope and joy again to their hearts, 
 and renewed vigor to their endeavors. 
 
 King Ammoron, learning that reinforcements 
 had reached the defenders of Judea, ordered all 
 adlive operations to be suspended for a season. 
 The suspension was most providential to the 
 soldiers of Antipus, as it gave them time to finish 
 the work of fortifying the beleaguered city, and 
 also to recruit their health and energies. By the 
 commencement of the following year the works of 
 defense were completed, and the Nephites be- 
 came anxious for the onslaught they had so great- 
 ly dreaded a few months previous. But they were 
 disappointed. The Lamanites did not feel 
 sufficiently strong to renew aggressive movements. 
 They contented themselves with occupying the 
 Nephite cities they had already captured. In the . 
 second month of this year (B. C. 65), a convoy of 
 two thousand additional warriors arrived from 
 the land of Zarahemla, with abundant provisions. 
 The Nephites in the city of Judea were now ten 
 thousand strong, and they were anxious for a for- 
 ward movement in order, if possible, to retake 
 some of their cities which were in the hands of the 
 enemy. 
 
 Antipus and Helaman resolved on a ruse to 
 entice the Lamanites from behind their fortifica- 
 tions. It was decided that Helaman and his 
 command should march out of Judea with the 
 apparent intention of carrying supplies to one of 
 
143 Helaman. 
 
 the cities in the hands of the Nephites, that was 
 built near the sea shore. In executing this man- 
 euvre, they purposely passed at no great distance 
 from the cityof Antiparah,in which was stationed 
 the most numerous of the Lamanite armies, in the 
 hope that the Lamanites would notice that their 
 numbers were few, and thus be led to attack them. 
 The stratagem proved successful . The garrison of 
 Antiparah issued forth in pursuit of Helaman, 
 who, with all haste, retreated into the wilderness 
 northward, hisnntent being to draw his pursuers 
 as far as possible from Antiparah. When the 
 Lamanites had started in pursuit of Helaman, 
 Antipus, with a considerable portion of his army, 
 marched out of the city of Judea and fell in the 
 Lamanites' rear. The retreat soon became a race. 
 The Lamanites crowded forward with all possible 
 expedition in the endeavor to reach Helaman 
 before Antipus caught them. Helaman, on the 
 other hand, used his utmost energy to keep out of 
 their clutches. Neither of the three bodies turned 
 to the right or to the left, but kept straight on in 
 the effort to outmarch their foes. Night came and 
 went, and on the morrow the double pursuit was 
 still kept up. Another night fell, but not one dare 
 turn from his course. 
 
 On the third morning the race for life and vic- 
 tory was again renewed, but before long the La- 
 manites, concluding the3' could not overtake Hela- 
 man, suddenly stopped, and awaited the coming 
 of Antipus and his weary soldiers, whom they un- 
 expedtedly attacked with great fury, slew Antipus 
 and several of his captains, threw the Nephite 
 troops into great confusion and forced them to 
 commence a retreat. In the meantime, Helaman 
 discovered that he was no longer pursued, and not 
 knowing the reason, was in doubt what course to 
 take. He called a hasty council of war, at which 
 it was determined to return at once, and risk the 
 chances of being caught in a trap by the crafty 
 
Helaman. 144 
 
 Lamanites. The statement ^!vhich Helaman makes 
 regarcjing the condudt of his young soldiers at 
 this council is very interesting. After he had ex- 
 plained the situation to them^ he inquired : What 
 say ye, my sons, will ye go against them in battle? 
 Without hesitancy they answered in the affirma- 
 tive, sa3'ing: Father, behold our God is with us, 
 and He will not suffer that we shall fall ; then let 
 us go forth; we would not slay our brethren if 
 they would let us alone ; therefore let us go lest 
 the3' should overpower the army of Antipus. Here 
 Helaman remarks: Now they never had fought, 
 yet they did not fear death; and they did think 
 more of the liberty of their fathers than they did 
 upon their lives; yea, they had been taught by 
 their mothers that if they did not doubt that God 
 would deliver them. And they rehearsed unto me 
 the words of their mothers, saying, we do not 
 doub t our mothers knew it. 
 
 Helaman and his sons arrived none too soon 
 on the field of battle. The soldiers of Antipus 
 were already fleeing before their more numerous 
 foes, but the valor and impetuosity of the youth- 
 ful Ammonites were irresistible. They fell on the 
 Lamanite rear with a daring and miraculous 
 strength, possessed only by men who put their 
 whole trust in God. Thus attacked in the rear, 
 the Lamanites immediately halted, changed front, 
 and threw their whole force against the Ammon- 
 ites. The surviving officers of Antipus' army, find- 
 ingthatHelamanhad come to theirrescue, stopped 
 their retreat, reorganized their scattered bands, 
 and renewed the attack. The Lamanites were 
 compelled to succumb; they could not resist the 
 desperate courage of theNephites that was driving 
 them in at both front and rear. Their legions all 
 surrendered, and, by Helaman's orders, were sent 
 as prisoners of war to Zarahemla. 
 
 Atid what about the young warriors of Am- 
 mon? So great was their faith, so potent 
 
145 ■ Helaman. 
 
 its workings, that when, after the battle, Helaman 
 called the roll of his youthful heroes, not one was 
 missing. The faith sown by their mothers' words 
 had borne fruit — they were all preserved. To their 
 undaunted prowess, for they fought as if with the 
 strength of God, the Nephites unhesitatingly 
 accorded the glory of the day. 
 
 Still the hardly contested war continued. Six 
 thousand men, with provisions, reached Helaman 
 from Zarahemla and the regions round about (B. 
 C. 63), besides Jfixty more young Ammonites, who 
 had grown sufficiently vigorous to assume the 
 hardships of military life. The city of Cumeni 
 shortly afterwards capitulated through the want 
 of provisions, its supplies having been continu- 
 ously cut off by Helaman's troops. This surrender 
 threw so many prisoners on the hands of the 
 Nephites that they were unable to guard or feed 
 them . An officer n amed Gid, with a sufficien t force , 
 was detailed to convey them to Zarahemla, but on 
 their way, passing near an invading body of La- 
 manites, the prisoners made a desperate attempt 
 to escape. A few succeeded in getting away, but 
 the greater number were slain by their guards. Gid 
 and the escort having no further occasion to go 
 on to Zarahemla, returned to Helaman. 
 
 His arrival was most opportune, for Ammo- 
 ran, having received large reinforcements, sud- 
 denly attacked the Nephites, and was driving all 
 their corps from their positions, except the youth- 
 ful Ammonites, who stood firm as a rock, when 
 the arrival of Gid and his company turned the 
 tide of battle. The young warriors again re- 
 ceived the warm praise of their father and general. 
 They had remained firm and undaunted through 
 all the perils of the fight, obeying and performing 
 every command with the exaftness and coolness 
 of veterans. In the hottest of the encounter they 
 never forgot their mothers' words, nor their 
 heavenly Father's protedling blessing. Though in 
 
Helaman. ±*o 
 
 this fierce conflidl, wherein they undauntedly bore 
 the brunt of the enemy's savage onslaughts, every 
 one was wounded, even that two hundred fainted 
 for loss of blood, yet not one was slain, and their 
 preservation was marvelous in the eyes of their 
 fellow-soldiers. 
 
 After this battle the Nephites retained the city 
 of Cumeni, while the Lamanites retreated east- 
 ward to Manti, which was situated on the upper 
 waters of the Sidon. Nor was it for several 
 months that that city could be taken, as, owing to 
 internal dissensions at the Nephite capital, and 
 the attempt on the part of some of the people to 
 overthrow the republic and establish a monarchy, 
 Pahoran, the chief judge, was unable to supply 
 the necessary provisions and reinforcements. 
 
 In this strait, Helaman and his fellow-officers 
 called on the Lord in fervent prayer, which was 
 not unanswered. They received assurances of 
 deliverance and victory. These blessed assur- 
 ances inspired fresh faith and infused renewed 
 courage in the war- weary hearts of those not 
 given over to the love of carnage. Fired with the 
 determination, by God's grace, to conquer, they 
 entered on a campaign against the city of Manti, 
 which by strategy they captured before the end 
 of the year (B. C. 63). The moral effea: of this 
 victory was so great, that the Lamanites re- 
 treated into the wilderness, evacuating the whole 
 of the Nephite territory on the west, but un- 
 fortunately taking with them, as prisoners, many 
 women and children. Such was the condition of 
 affairs when Helaman wrote to Moroni, the 
 Nephite commander-in-chief, who was diredling 
 the campaign on the eastern side of the continent, 
 and it is from this letter that.the above details of 
 the war on the Pacific slope are condensed. 
 
 For more than a year Moroni could not send 
 the needed help to Helaman. The rebels in Zara- 
 hemla had driven the chief judge out of the city. 
 
147 Helaman. 
 
 and he had taken refuge in Gideon. From there he 
 wrote to Moroni to come to his assistance, which 
 that officer did at the earliest possible moment, 
 leaving the armies in the northeast tinder the com- 
 mand of Lehi and Teancum. As he advanced he 
 rallied the people on his line of march to the de- 
 fense of the liberties of the republic, and was so 
 successful that, after having joined the chief judge, 
 Pahoran, he succeeded in overthrowing the "king 
 men," killing their leader, Pachus, and com- 
 pletely crushing the rebellion. This being accom- 
 plished, he sent 6,000 men with the necessary pro- 
 visions to reinfbrce Helaman (B. C. 61). 
 
 The campaign during this year, along the 
 Atlantic coast, was a decisive one. The Laman- 
 ites, in many stubborn battles, were driven from 
 city to city, until they were forced out of every 
 one that they had captured, during the progress of 
 the war, from the Nephites. On the west coast 
 they do not appear to have renewed hostilities. 
 The consequence was, that in the next year peace 
 was established in all the land, not a Lamanite 
 warrior remaining on Nephite soil. Then Pahoran 
 returned to his judgment seat, and Helaman re- 
 commenced his labors in the ministry (B. C. 60). 
 
 The long continued and savage war just closed 
 had brought various evils to the Church, in many 
 parts of the land it may be said to have been dis- 
 organized. The occupancy of so many of the 
 Nephite cities by the unbelieving Lamanites had 
 produced numerous demoralizing effedts ; murders, 
 contentions, dissensions, and all manner of iniquity 
 had become rife, and the hearts of the people 
 became hardened, yet not altogether so, for there 
 were some w^ho acknowledged the hand of the 
 Lord in all their afflidlions, and these humbled 
 themselves in the depths of humility; and because 
 of the prayers of these righteous ones, the people 
 -were spared. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs when Helaman 
 
Helaman. 14.8 
 
 went forth to call the people to repentance and set 
 the Church in order. In this blessed work he had 
 much success, and with the help of his brethren he 
 again established the Church of God throughout 
 all the land. These labors he continued until the 
 time of his death, and his joy therein was greatly 
 increased by the continued faithfulness of the 
 people, who, notwithstanding their abundant 
 prosperity, which, as ever, followed their repent- 
 ance, they remained humble, fervent in prayer and 
 diligent in works of righteousness. Such was the 
 happy condition of the people of Nephi when 
 Helaman died (B. C. 57), he having survived his 
 illustrious father sixteen years. And Shiblon, his 
 brother, "took possession of the sacred things that 
 had been delivered unto Helaman by Alma." 
 
 HELAMAN, THE SON OF HELAMAN. 
 The life of this patriarch is not given with the 
 same details in the inspired record, as are those of 
 his father, and his illustrious son Nephi. In the 
 year B, C. 53, he was entrusted with the care of 
 the sacred plates by his uncle Shiblon, and three 
 years later (B. C. 50) he was elected by the Nephite 
 people to be their chief judge, in which office he 
 administered the law with justice and equity until 
 the year B. C. 39, when he died. He had two sons, 
 whom he named after the first fathers of his 
 people — Nephi and Lehi. It was his eldest son, the 
 righteous and faithful Nephi, who succeeded 
 him on the judgment seat, and who also took 
 charge of the sacred plates and the other holy 
 things that accompanied them. 
 
 The few years that preceded the elevation of 
 Helaman to the judgment seat, were among the 
 most important in Nephite history, for at that 
 time arose that terrible and devilish organization, 
 the Gadianton robbers, who for so long cursed 
 the inhabitants of ancient America. 
 
 Helaman being a God-fearing, just man, his 
 eledlion was very distasteful to the Gadianton 
 
149 Helaman. 
 
 band and its sympathizers. They resolved to slay 
 him, as they had before slain the younger Pah oran, 
 and place Gadianton on the judgment seat in his 
 stead. To accomplish this, the same vile instru- 
 ment was chosen — Kishkamen. But the protect- 
 ing hand of the great Jehovah was over and round 
 about Helaman, and He preserved him from the 
 assassin's knife. A servant of Helaman (possibly 
 a detective commissioned in such times of peril to 
 watch the movements of the dangerous classes,) 
 by disguise b*ame acquainted with the doings of 
 the robber band, and of their intentions towards 
 his master. As Kishkumen was on his way to 
 fulfil his bloody work, this servant, whose name" 
 is not recorded, met him, and gave him one of 
 their secret signs. This admitted him into the 
 confidence of the assassin, who explained his 
 errand, and asked to be condudted privately into 
 the judgment hall where Helaman was then sit- 
 ting in the performance of his duties. This was 
 agreed upon ; the two proceeded to where the mur- 
 derer expedted to find his vidlim. The strategy 
 of the servant had disarmed suspicion — Kishku- 
 men was off" his guard. At the opportune moment 
 the servant stabbed him, and so adroitly did 
 he perform his work, that the robber fell dead 
 without a groan. The servant immediately ran to 
 the judgment hall, and informed Helaman all 
 that he had heard, seen and done. Without delay 
 orders were issued for the arrest of the band, but 
 its members, finding that Kishkumen did not re- 
 turn, and fearing that he had miscarried in his un- 
 holy work, under the guidance of their leader, 
 fled precipitately into the wilderness hj a secret 
 way, and, in the depths of its luxuriant vegetation, 
 hid in a place where they could not be found. 
 
 The succeeding years were of peculiar pros- 
 perity, though not of great righteousness, among 
 the Nephite people. They spread out and colon- 
 ized in every direction. Many thousands emi- 
 
Helaman. 150 Helem. 
 
 grated to the northern continent, among them 
 great numbers of the Ammonites, who were 
 originally Lamanites. Numerous new cities were 
 built, and the old ones repaired; ship-building was 
 largely carried on, and the arts and manufactures 
 encouraged. Temples, tabernacles and sanctuaries 
 were ere<?ted in great numbers; in faft, tbe people 
 spread out and covered both continents, north and 
 south, east and west. The sacred historian 
 states that he has not recorded one-hundredth 
 part of the doings of the people — their wickedness 
 and righteousness, their wars and contentions, 
 their peace and prosperity; but many records were 
 kept upon which the history of these things were 
 engraved, all of which that are necessary for the 
 world's good will be brought to light in Heaven's 
 own time. 
 
 The annals of the remainder of Helaman's rule 
 are very short. In the years B. C. 45 and 44, 
 there were many contentions in the land, but in 
 the latter portion of the succeeding year they 
 measurably ceased, and tens of thousands were 
 baptized unto repentance. So great was the pros- 
 perity of the Church at this time, that even the 
 priesthood were surprised thereat, and at the mul- 
 tiplicity of the blessings that were poured out upon 
 the people. This happy state of affairs continued 
 until the death of Helaman, though somewhat 
 marred by the increasing pride and vanity that 
 long-continued prosperity had begotten in the 
 hearts of many of the Christians. 
 
 HELEM. A brother of Awmon, the leader 
 of the party that went from Zarahemla to Lehi- 
 Nephito discover the people of .^eniff (B. C. 122). 
 Helem accompanied his brethren on this expedi- 
 tion, and was one cf the four cast into prison by 
 king LJtnhi, under the supposition that they were 
 some of the priests of his father, Noah, who had 
 carried off the daughters of the Lamanites. 
 Helem is only mentioned by name in connection 
 
Helorum. 151 Heth. 
 
 with this incident; but it is evident that if he 
 was a brother of Ammon, according to the flesh, 
 he was a descendant of Zarahemla, and doubtless 
 was born in the land of that name and returned 
 to it with the rest of the party when they led the 
 people of Limhi out of the land of Lehi-Nephi. 
 
 HELORUM. A Nephite prince, one of the 
 sons of king Benjamin. He was instrudled by his 
 father in all th? learning of his people, both sacred 
 and secular, and in the history of the Nephites, 
 with especial reference to God's dealings with, and 
 preserving care over them. His name is only 
 mentioned once, and then in connedlion with his 
 two brothers. 
 
 HEM. A brother of Ammon, who accompan- 
 ied him on his expedition to Lehi-Nephi. What is 
 said of Helem, can be said of Hem, and no more. 
 
 HEKMOUNTS. A wilderness, north and 
 west of Zarahemla, which was infested with wild 
 and ravenous beasts. Into this wilderness the 
 victorious Nephites drove the remnants of the 
 Lamanites and Awlicites (B. C. 87), where great 
 numbers were devoured by wild beasts and vult- 
 ures. 
 
 HESHLON, PLAINS OF. After the defeat 
 of Shared by Coriantumr, in the valley of Gilgal, 
 the first named fled to the plains of Heshlon, 
 (Ether 13: 28), thither Coriantumr pursued him, 
 and another battle was fought, in which Shared 
 was vidtorious, and Coriantumr again retreated 
 to the valley of Gilgal. It is only in connection 
 with this war that these plains are mentioned, 
 and there is nothing in the record of the inspired 
 historian to point out their locality. 
 
 HETH. A cruel and vicious king of the Jared- 
 ites. He was the son of Com. His grandfather, 
 Coriantum, was arighteous ruler, and the people 
 prospered greatly during his reign; but in the days 
 of Com the increase of wealth and prosperity was 
 accompanied by an increase of wickedness, and the 
 
Heth. 152 
 
 old secret plans and associations were revived. 
 Heth became a leader in these things and rose in 
 rebellion against his father, slew him with his own 
 sword, and became king in his stead. The Lord 
 then sent many prophets, who called upon the 
 people to repent, declaring that if they did not, a 
 terrible famine should come upon the land. The 
 people, led and inspired by Heth, rejedled the words 
 of the prophets and cruelly persecuted them ; some 
 they cast out, some they threw into pits and left 
 them to perish. Before long the rains from heaven 
 ceased, and there was a great dearth over all the 
 land; and poisonous serpents made their appear- 
 ance and killed many people. These serpentg also 
 attacked the flocks of the Jaredites and drove 
 them in vast bodies towards the southern conti- 
 nent. Many perished by the way, but some 
 reached the land known to the Nephites as Zara- 
 hemla. Restrained by the power of God, the ser- 
 pents stopped at the Isthmus of Panama, where 
 they formed a cordon, preventing the Jaredites 
 from further following their scattered flocks. The 
 carcasses of the beasts which fell by the way were 
 ravenously eaten by the famished people, until they 
 had devoured them all. We can scarcely imagine 
 the horrors that must have attended this famine, 
 when the people consumed the poisoned flesh 
 of the creatures thus killed. Disease in its most 
 terrible form must have followed famine. Before 
 long even this loathsome food was all consumed 
 and the people rapidly perished. Then those who 
 remained began to repent of their sins and call on 
 the Lord ; and when they had humbled themselves 
 sufficiently, the Lord sent the long-needed, rain and 
 the remnants of the race began to revive. Soon 
 there began to be fruit in the north country and 
 the regions around about, and Shiz, the only sur- 
 vivor of the royal house, reigned over the few that 
 were left; for Heth and all his household, except 
 Shiz, had perished in the famine. 
 
Heth. 153 Insects and Reptiles. 
 
 HETH. A Jaredite prince, who was, by the 
 usurping dynasty, held in captivity all his days. 
 He was the son of king Heartbom, who was de- 
 posed and kept a prisoner all his life. Heth's son, 
 Aaron, was also held captive from the day of his 
 birth to his death. 
 
 HETH, LAND OF. A land of the Jaredites, 
 apparently not far from Moron, the land they 
 first occupied. When Jared, the son of king Omer, 
 rebelled against his father, it is said that he came 
 and dwelt in^he land of Heth. This is the only 
 time that this countrj' is mentioned. (Ether 8: 2.) 
 
 HIMNI. One of the four sons of king Mo- 
 siab, and apparently the youngest, who went 
 up to the land of Lehi-Nephi to minister 
 among the Lamanites, (B. C. 91). With the rest of 
 his brothers, he was faithful in the performance of 
 the labors of this great mission, and with them he 
 returned at its close to his home in Zarahemla. 
 Of his individual labors, or in what particular 
 lands he ministered, we have no account. After 
 his return he still continued a zealous and devoted 
 servant of the Lord; and in B. C. 75, when Alma, 
 the high priest, took his brothers to the land of 
 Antionum to preach to the Zoramites, we are told 
 he left Himni with the church in Zarahemla. This 
 is the last notice we have in the Book of Mormon 
 of this God-fearing and virtuous prince. 
 
 HOREB. This name is only used once in the 
 Book of Mormon (III Nephi, 25: 4) in our 
 Savior's quotation from the prophecies of Malachi. 
 It is generally understood to be another name for 
 Mount Sinai, which idea this quotation confirms. 
 
 IMMANUEL. This name appears twice in 
 the Book of Mormon (H Nephi, 17: 14; 18: 8) in 
 quotations from the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 INSECTS AND REPTILES. There are 
 mentioned in the Book of Mormon the asp, bee, 
 bat, honey-bee, cockatrice, fly, moth, serpent, and 
 worms ; largely in quotations from the Bible. 
 
Irreantum. 154 Isaiah. 
 
 IKREANTUM. The name given by Lehi's 
 colony to an arm of the Indian Ocean, on the 
 eastern coast of Arabia. On its shore Nephi and 
 his brethren built the ship that carried them to 
 this continent. It was either the Persian Gulf or 
 Gulf of Oman, the which does not clearly appear 
 from the records. Nephi informs us that the 
 meaning of the word Irreantum is many waters. 
 
 ISAAC. The son of Abraham. The Lord is 
 several times called in the Book of Mormon, "the 
 God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God 
 of Jacob," and it is in this connection that the 
 name of this patriarch most frequently occurs. 
 
 ISABEL. Aharlot of the land of Siron, who 
 stole away the hearts of many. Among those 
 seduced by her meretricious charms was Corianton, 
 the son of Alma, the younger, who forsook the 
 ministry among the Zoramites, on purpose to 
 enjoy her company, greatly to the injury and 
 scandal of the work of God among that people, 
 and to the great grief of his father (B. C. 75). 
 
 ISAIAH. One of the Twelve Disciples called 
 and chosen by Jesus to minister to the Nephites at 
 the time of his visit to that people (A. C. 34). 
 Isaiah w^as present near the temple in the land 
 Bountiful when Jesus appeared, and was baptized 
 by Nephi on the day following. He is not again 
 mentioned by name in the sacred record. 
 
 ISAIAH. The Hebrew prophet. His prophe- 
 cies were engraven on the plates obtained from La- 
 ban, and were greatly valued by Nephi and his 
 righteous descendants. The following chapters 
 from the Book of Isaiah are quoted in full in the 
 Book of Mormon : chapters 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 
 10, 11, 12, 13. 14, 48, 49, 50, 51, 53, 54. They 
 are given to us very much as they appear in the 
 Bible, with here and there an important addition, 
 which had evidently been left out of the manu- 
 scripts from which the Bible, as w^e have it to-day, 
 were originally taken. In a few instances the 
 
Ishmael. 155 Ishmael, Land of. 
 
 meaning of the passage is entirely altered ; for 
 instance: Thou hast multiplied the nation and 
 not increased the joy (Isaiah, 9: 3,) appears, Thou 
 hast multiplied the nation and increased the joy. 
 (II Nephi, 19: 3.) 
 
 ISHMAEL. A righteous Israelite of the 
 tribe of Ephraim, who, with his family, which was 
 large, lived in Jerusalem, B. C. 600. At this time 
 Ishmael mustTiave been advanced in years, for he 
 had five marriageable daughters, besides several 
 grown up sons. Bj' the commandment of the 
 Lord, the sons of Lebi returned from their encamp- 
 ment on the border of the Red Sea to Jerusalem, 
 and invited Ishmael and his family to join them in 
 their journey to a promised land. The Lord soft- 
 ened their hearts and they accepted the invitation, 
 left their home, and went down with the j'oung 
 men into the wilderness; though from the oft- 
 repeated rebellious condudl of some of Ishmael's 
 sons, it appears that they never had much faith, 
 if any at all, in the prophetic mission of Lehi, or 
 in the woes pronounced upon Jerusalem by the 
 servants of the Most High. Soon after the ar- 
 rival of the party at the tents of Lehi, the eldest 
 daughter of Ishmael was married to Zoram, and 
 four others wedded the sons of Lehi. In the 
 vicissitudes of the toilsome journey in the Arabian 
 desert, Ishmael appears to have been faithful to 
 the Lord, but when the company reached a place 
 to which was given the name of Nahom, Ishmael 
 died, and was there buried. His demise was the 
 cause of much sorrow to his family, and was made 
 the pretext, by its rebellious portion, for renewed 
 murmuring and fresh outbreaks. (See Nephi.) 
 
 ISHMAEL. A descendant of Nephi living in 
 the second century before Christ. He was the 
 grandfather of the prophet Amulek. No particu- 
 lars are given of his life or death. 
 
 ISHMAEL, LAND OF. The first land of 
 the Lamanites visited (B. C. 91) by Ammon, the 
 
Islimaelites. 156 Jacob. 
 
 missionary prince. It was then ruled over by a 
 king named Latnoni. Its situation is not clearly 
 stated; it was down from the land of Nephi (Lehi- 
 Nephi). This leads to the thought that it was 
 situated in the alluvial plains to the east of the 
 Andes. It does not seem consistent with the nar- 
 rative of Ammon's mission to believe it was situ- 
 ated in the strip of wilderness that lay between the 
 mountains and the Pacific Ocean. Its relative 
 position to other lands forbids this idea. Near the 
 highway that connedled Ishmael and Nephi, lay 
 the land of Middoni. This is shown by the faft 
 that when King Lamoni and Ammon were travel- 
 ing from Ishmael towards Middoni they met. La- 
 moni's father coming from Nephi. This leads to the 
 conclusion that the same road from Ishmael led to 
 both Nephi and Middoni. Nephi is called up from 
 both the other lands. The land was named after 
 the sons of Ishmael, from whom the then reigning 
 dynasty were descended. 
 
 ISHMAELITES. The descendants of that 
 Ishmael who, with his family, left his home in Je- 
 rusalem and accompanied Lehi on his journey to 
 the promised land. After the death of Lehi they 
 became absorbed in the Lamanite race and formed 
 a part of that people. When corruption and dis- 
 sension had entered into the true church (A. C. 
 231), some reassumed the name of Ishmaelites. 
 Wearetold (IV Nephi, 1: 38),they whorejecSledthe 
 gospel were called Lamanites, and Lemuelites, 
 and Ishmaelites ; and they did not dwindle in un- 
 belief, but they did wilfully rebel against the gos- 
 pel of Christ ; and they did teach their children 
 that they should not believe, even as their fathers, 
 from the beginning, did dwindle in unbelief. 
 
 ISRAELITES. The people of Israel; 
 called by that name once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon, (Helaman, 8: 11). 
 
 JACOB. The elder of the two sons born to 
 Lehi and Sariah (say between B. C. 599 and 595) 
 
157 Jacob. 
 
 while the}' were traveling in the Arabian wilder- 
 ness. He was a mighty man of God, and, appar- 
 ently, next to Nephi, the greatest and most 
 devoted of all the sons of Lehi. When the little 
 colony divided after the death of their patriarch, 
 Jacob, who was yet young, followed Nephi, and 
 was ordained by him a priest to the people. Un- 
 doubtedly he received the higher priesthood, or he 
 could not have adled in the rites- of the lesser 
 priesthood, he being of the tribe of Manasseh, and 
 not of Levi. He magnified this calling with much 
 zeal and prudence, and Nephi records, at consider- 
 able length, extracts from his teachings. When 
 Nephi died, Jacob appears to have taken charge of 
 the spiritual concerns of the people, and to have 
 presided over the church ; he also became the cus- 
 todian of the sacred treasures. He received many 
 revelations, and was blessed with the spirit of 
 prophecy. So great was his faith that he could 
 command, in the name of Jesus, and the trees, the 
 mountains, and the waves of the sea obeyed his 
 word. For all this, some of the Nephites of his 
 da3' were not strong in the Lord, they gave way 
 to the spirit of greed and lust, and had to be 
 sharply reproved by the word of the Lord through 
 Jacob. In his day also the first anti-Christ, 
 Sherem, appeared, a type of many who came after. 
 But this presumptuous impostor was stricken by 
 the power of God, and paid the penalty of his folly 
 with his life, and Jacob had reason to rejoice in 
 the eradication of his heresies, and the return of 
 the Nephites to sound doctrine. Jacob lived to a 
 good old age. We have no account of the time or 
 circumstances of his death, but before he passed 
 away he gave the sacred records into the keeping 
 of his son Enos. 
 
 JACOB. A Nephite apostate of the Zoramite 
 sedl. He joined the Lamanites in the war inaugur- 
 ated by Amalickiah, and was placed in command 
 of the city of Mulek, the most northern of the 
 
Jacob. 158 
 
 Nephite cities, on the Atlantic coast, captured by 
 the Lamanites. It was a key to the surrounding 
 country. While it remained in Lamanite posses- 
 sion, it was very little use for Moroni, the Nephite 
 commander-in-chief, to attempt to recover the 
 cities that lay along the shores of the east sea, yet 
 farther south. The Nephite generals did not 
 consider themselves justified in making an at- 
 tempt to carry the place by assault. Such an 
 effort would have cost too many noble lives^ and 
 probably have proven unsuccessful. Moroni had 
 with him at this time two of his most trusted 
 lieutenants, Lehi and Teancum, both of whom 
 were little inferior to the chief captain in wisdom 
 and valor. At a council of war it was determined 
 to attempt the capture of Mulek hy strategy. 
 They had already sent embassies to Jacob, 
 desiring him to bring his armies into the open 
 plain to meet the Nephites in battle, but the 
 Lamanite commanders were too well acquainted 
 with the discipline and courage of the Nephite 
 forces to take such a risk. There was, therefore, 
 but one plan left, other than to patiently sit down 
 before the city and reduce it by a regular siege, 
 and that was to decoy a portion of its defenders 
 beyond the protefbion of its walls, and when it 
 was thus weakened, to carry it by storm. Moroni 
 determined on this course. (B. C. 64.) 
 
 By command of Moroni, the gallant Teancum, 
 with a small force, marched along the sea shore to 
 the neighborhood of Mulek ; while Moroni, with 
 the main body of the army, unperceived by the 
 enemy, made a forced march by night into the 
 wilderness which lay on the west of the city. 
 There he rested. Lehi, with a third corps, re- 
 mained in the city of Bountiful, 
 
 On the morrow, Teancum's small division was 
 discovered by the Lamanite outposts, and from 
 the fewness of its numbers they judged it "would 
 fall an easy prey. Jacob at once sallied forth at 
 
loy Jacob. 
 
 the head of his warriors to attack the presumptu- 
 ous Nephites. On their approach Teancum cau- 
 tiously retreated along the sea shore towards the 
 city of Bountiful. Jacob followed in vigorous 
 pursuit. Moroni, in the meanwhile, divided his 
 army into two corps, one of which he dispatched 
 to capture the city, and with the other he closed in 
 between Jacob's army and Mulek. The first corps 
 accomplished its work without difficulty, for 
 Jacob had left but a small force behind him, and 
 all who would not surrender were slain. 
 
 The Lamanites crowded after Teancum in hot 
 pursuit until they came nigh unto Bountiful, when 
 they were met by Lehi and the small force under 
 his command. At his appearance the Lamanite 
 captains fled in confusion, lest they should be out- 
 generaled and cut off from their fortifications. 
 Jacob's warriors were weary by reason of their 
 long and hasty advance, while Lehi's soldiers were 
 fresh and unfatigued. But Lehi refrained from 
 pressing too vigorously on his retreating foes, 
 as his objedl was not to exhaust his men 
 until the hour of battle came, and he was anxious 
 to avoid a conflidl till he and Moroni could, 
 at the same moment, attack the Lamanites in 
 front and rear. 
 
 When Jacob drew near the city he found him- 
 self confronted by the soldiers of Moroni, who 
 closed in around his warriors and barred their 
 further progress southward; while Lehi, putting 
 forth his pent-up energies, fell with fury on their 
 rear. Weary and worn though his troops were, 
 Jacob would not surrender. He determined, if 
 possible, to cut his way through to Mulek. With 
 this intent he made a desperate, though ineffect- 
 ual, charge on Moroni's lines. The Nephites being 
 fresh and unwearied, never wavered. The battle 
 here raged with indescribable fierceness, and with 
 heavy losses to both sides. The wild Lamanites, 
 in the frenzy of desperation, dashed with all their 
 
Jacob. 160 
 
 strength and prowess against the well-ordered 
 ranks of the Nephites in the one-absorbing en- 
 deavor to force their way through. While the 
 Nephites, in the heroic courage which religion and 
 patriotism inspire, stood cool and undismayed. 
 In this desperate encouuter Moroni was wounded 
 and Jacob slain. 
 
 While Jacob was thus impetuously charging 
 on Moroni's corps, Lehi with his "strong men" 
 was as furiously driving in the Lamanite rear. 
 At last the soldiers of Jacob in that part of the 
 field surrendered. Their leader being slain, the re- 
 mainder of the troops hesitated between throwing 
 down their arms and continuing the hopeless 
 strife. Moroni, with his intense hatred of un- 
 necessary bloodshed, when he noticed that they 
 wavered, cried out that if they would lay down 
 their weapons and deliver themselves up he would 
 spare their lives. His oflFer was accepted. The 
 chief captains, who remained, came forward and 
 placed their weapons at his feet and commanded 
 their men to do the same. Most of the warriors 
 obeyed, yet numbers would not. They preferred 
 death to surrender, and force had to be used to 
 wrest their weapons from them. The Lamanite 
 prisoners were then sent under an escort to the 
 city of Bountiful, and w^hen counted w^ere found 
 to exceed in numbers the slain on both sides in the 
 late battle. 
 
 JACOB. In the j'cars just previous to the fall 
 of the Nephite commonwealth, (A. C. 30) arelent- 
 lesspersecution was waged against the followers of 
 Christ, when many of the believers, under the 
 color of the law, were unjustly put to death. But 
 though executed by order of the corrupt courts, the 
 proceedings were in the highest degree illegal, as it 
 was contrary to the Nephite law for any prisoner 
 to be put to death unless the warrant therefor had 
 first been signed by the chief governor of all the 
 land. Contrary to the provision of this statute. 
 
161 Jacob. 
 
 the persecutors of the saints, feeling strong in their 
 numbers and influence, set the law at open defiance, 
 and continued to condemn and execute the Chris- 
 tians. Amongtho.se conspicuous for this revenge- 
 ful and illegal course, was a man of much influence 
 among the corrupt and degraded majority, whose 
 name was Jacob. 
 
 The cry of these infamies reached the chief 
 judge, but when he expostulated the offenders 
 treated his requirements with contempt, and 
 broke out in open rebellion, associating them- 
 selves together by the same unholy oaths and cov- 
 enants that had befbretime done so much towards 
 destroying the nation. In these traitorous move- 
 ments Jacob ma3e himself conspicuous. 
 
 The leaders in these conspiracies determined 
 to overthrow the republic and establish a monar- 
 chy. To this end the chief judge was assassinated 
 and Jacob proclaimed king. 
 
 The result was not as successful as the royal- 
 ists anticipated. The majority of the people 
 would not be ruled by a king. They preferred 
 rather to break up into numerous tribes, each 
 with its own chieftain and internal regulations; 
 but all these tribes of the people united in their 
 objedtions to the proclamation of a monarchy. 
 
 Jacob, who had with him the majority of the 
 most vile and corrupt of the nation, those who 
 had been most officious and relentless in perse- 
 cuting the servants of God, did not despair. He 
 imagined that in course of time he would be so 
 greatly strengthened by dissatisfied members of 
 the tribes that he would eventually be able to con- 
 quer them and establish his supremacy. For the 
 present he determined to remove, with those who 
 recognized his authority, to the northernmost 
 part of the land, there consolidate his power and 
 found his "kingdom. So ably did he carry his inten- 
 tions into effedl that the tribes were unable to ar- 
 rest his movements. 
 
Jacob. 162 JacCTftugath. 
 
 Arrived at thecliosen land, Jacob and his peo- 
 ple laid the foundation of a magnificent city, to 
 which was given the name of Jacobtigath (A. C. 
 31). His subjects were mostly rich, and their 
 material progress was remarkable, but they ex- 
 ceeded in vice, in depravity, in corruption, all the 
 inhabitants of the continent. Their history is a 
 short one. In the terrible convulsions of nature 
 that marked the sacrifice of the Lord of Life and 
 Glory, Jacobugath, with many other Nephite cities, 
 was entirely consumed by fire. (A. C. 34.) Its 
 population of traitors and murderers was des- 
 troyed, that the blood of the prophets and the 
 saints should not come up unto God any more 
 against them. If Jacob was yet alive he un- 
 doubtedly perished at this time with his people. 
 
 JACOB. The Bible patriarch of that name. 
 Individually he is seldom referred to in the Book 
 of Mormon, but the Israelites are frequently 
 spoken of as the seed or the house of Jacob, and 
 the Lord as the God of Jacob; while the promise is 
 made on several occasions to the righteous that 
 they shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac and 
 Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 JACOB, CITY OF. One ofthe cities sunk 
 in the depths of the earth at the time of the great 
 convulsions that attended the crucifixion of the 
 Savior. Its iniquitous citizens had persecuted 
 and slain the saints of God, and the Lord des- 
 troyed them from before His face, that the blood 
 of the righteous might not come up unto Him any 
 more against them. 
 
 JACOBITES. One of the divisions of the 
 Nephite people. They were the descendants of 
 Jacob, the son of Lehi. 
 
 JACOBUGATH. The city of the followers 
 of king Jacob. Its history was short, but its peo- 
 ple were pre-eminent in iniquity. When the Nephite 
 republic was broken in fragments (A. C. 30), and 
 the people divided into tribes, the royalists, who 
 
163 Jacom. 
 
 embraced the vilest ofthe race, endeavored to gain 
 control and establish a monarchy. Among them 
 were very many office-holders, lawyers and petty- 
 jadges, who thirsted for extended power. They 
 had been the foremost in persecuting and slaying 
 the servants of God, and, more than any others, 
 contributed to the overthrow of the government. 
 But the confederate tribes were stronger than the 
 monarchists and opposed the establishment of a 
 kingdom. Jacob therefore deter^nined to take his 
 followers to tfie northernmost part of the land and 
 there establish that form of government. So 
 speedy and unexpedled were his movements that 
 the tribes were unable to intercept him. He ac- 
 complished his purpose, built a. large city and 
 reigned over that region as king. We can well 
 imagine the condition of society composed of such 
 elements, it must have been a head-centre for 
 everything abominable, and turbulent. Jacob, 
 however, flattered himself that dissenters from 
 the tribes would flock to his standard and soon 
 make him powerful enough to extend his author- 
 ity over the whole land. In this he was disap- 
 pointed, for in the horrors ofthe upheavals of 
 nature that came with the death of the Savior, 
 Jacobugath and its people disappeared forever. 
 Of their destrudtion Jesus himself says: "That 
 great city Jacobugath, which was inhabited by 
 the people of the king of Jacob, have I caused to 
 be burned with fire, because of their sins and 
 their wickedness, which was above all the wicked- 
 ness of the whole earth, because of their secret 
 murders and combinations; for it w^as they that 
 did destroy the peace of my people and the 
 government of the land: therefore I did cause 
 them to be burned, to destroy them from before 
 my face, that the blood of the prophets and the 
 saints should not come up unto me any more 
 against them." 
 
 JACOM. The eldest son of Jared, the father 
 
Jared. 164 Jared. 
 
 of the Jaredite race. He, with others, was offered 
 the kingly authority by the' people; but relused 
 that honoi-. His name is only once mentioned in 
 the Book of Mormon ( Ether, 6 :. 14) . 
 
 JAKED. The founder of the Jaredite race. 
 He was apparently, one of those eng^-ged in the 
 building of the Tower of Babel. It is presumable 
 that he was a descendant of Shem, as he, and 
 most certainly his brother, held the holy priest- 
 hood. We are inclined to believej from the brief 
 narrative in the Book of ' Ether, that Jared's 
 brother was the leading spirit of the colony that 
 accompanied these brothers on their toilsome 
 journey to this continent. Of Jared's private 
 charadler we are told but little, biit he appears to 
 have been more conservative, more pliable and 
 less energetic than his brother. The race was 
 named after him, we presume, because one of his 
 sons, Orihah, became its first king, and Jared's 
 thus became the royal family. Jared had four 
 sons and eight daughters: the narnes of his sons 
 were Jacom, Gilgah, Mahah, and Orihah. Jared 
 lived to a great age. He died and was buried in 
 the land of Moron. (For particulars of the 
 journev of Jared and his people see Jared, Brother 
 of.) 
 
 JAKED. One of the most unscrupulous and 
 bloodthirsty of the ancient Jaredites. In early 
 life he rose in rebellion against Omer, his father, 
 eventually dethroned him, and held him a captive 
 for many years, while he (Jared) occupied the 
 throne. Some of Omer's younger sons, incensed 
 at the treatment to which their father was sub- 
 jedled, raised an army and totally routed the 
 forces of the usurper. Jared was taken prisoner 
 and only saved his life by humble submission to 
 his father. At first he kept His promise, but his 
 ambition would not remain dormant. He sighed 
 and wearied for the kingly authority, until his 
 unrest became marked by all. He had a daughter 
 
165 Jared, Brother of. 
 
 who'shared her father's feelings, and at her insti- 
 gation he sent for a friend of Omer's named Akish, 
 through whom he hoped to regain the throne. 
 An entertainment of some kind, by which Jared's 
 daughter could be introduced, was given. By 
 prearrangement with her father, she danced 1)efore 
 Akish, and so exhibited the beauties of her person 
 and the graces of her movements that he became 
 desperately enamored of her. As she antici- 
 pated, Akish asked Jared to give her to him as a 
 wife. The lafterconsented, but on most revolting 
 conditions. The father and daughter had planned 
 that the price of her hand was to be the head of 
 her grandfather, the king. Did ever ambition con- 
 ceive a itiore unnatural crime ? Akish, though 
 a friend of Omer, consented to the proposed terms, 
 and to help him in his treason Jared suggested to 
 him, again at the instance of his daughter, the 
 plans and oaths common among the antedilu- 
 vians, originally used by Cain, by which the 
 wicked accomplished their vile and bloody pur- 
 poses. He consented, Otner was driven from the 
 throne, though by God's mercy his life was spared; 
 Jared was again proclaimed king, and Akish be- 
 came his son-in-law. Soon the latter coveted the 
 royal dignity; possibly the woman who plotted 
 the death of her grandfather was willing to sacri- 
 fice her father also that she might be queen ; such 
 a supposition is not improbable. At any rate, 
 Jared ■was slain on his throne while giving audi- 
 ence to his people, by some of the members of the 
 secret society of assassins that he had been the 
 means of calling into existence ; and Akish reigned 
 in his stead. 
 
 JAKED, BROTHER OF. The prophet 
 and leader of the founders of the Ja^redite race. His 
 name is not given in the Bopk of Mormon, .but we 
 learn through modern^ rev.elation, that it was 
 Mahonri Moriancumer. He was in all probability 
 a descendant of Sliem, iand was present at the 
 
Jared, Brother of 166 
 
 building of the Tower of Babel, if not adlually en- 
 gaged in that work ; though he and his brother 
 had not fallen into idolatry, as had so many of 
 the builders of that notorious edifice. When God 
 scattered these presumptuous builders, Jared and 
 his brother pleaded with the Lord that their 
 language and that of their friends, might not be 
 confounded. Their prayer w^as heard, their mother 
 tongue was preserved. In answer to their further 
 entreaties, the Lord promised to lead them into a 
 land choice above all others, where He would make 
 of them a great people ; and He Himself would go 
 before them, as their guide. In obedience to the 
 heavenly command, Jared, his brother, and their 
 friends, with their respective families, gathered 
 their flocks, and seeds of various kinds, and 
 started to follow as the Lord should lead. 
 
 The valley into which the Lord first led them 
 was called Nimrod, after that mighty hunter of 
 the early post-diluvian age. Here the people of 
 Jared tarried for a time, while they prepared for 
 the long journey which was before them. Their 
 flocks and herds they had with them; they now 
 went to work and snared fowls ; they carried with 
 them hives of honey bees (known to them by the 
 name of deseret); and prepared a vessel in which 
 they transported the fish of the waters. They 
 appear to have colledted everything that could 
 possibly be of use to them. They were going to a 
 land that had been sw^ept clean by the waters of 
 the Deluge ; it had been bereft of all its animal life; 
 the seeds of grains and fruits no longer germinated 
 in its soil; and the colony had to replenisli the 
 continent with the animal and vegetable lite 
 necessary for their comfort and sustenance, as 
 though it was a new earth. When in the valley of 
 Nimrod, the Lord came down and talked with the 
 brother of Jared. But the brother of Jared saw 
 Him not, for the Lord remained concealed in a 
 cloud. And God directed that the company 
 
167 Jared, Brother of. 
 
 should go forth into the wilderness, into that 
 quarter where man had never yet been. As they 
 journeyed the Heavenly Presence went before them 
 in the cloud, instrudted them and gave diredlions 
 which way they should travel. In the course of 
 their journey they had many waters — seas, rivers, 
 and lakes, to cross, on which occasions they built 
 barges, as diredled by the Lord. It must have 
 been an arduous labor, requiring much time and 
 great patience to transport their flocks and herds, 
 with all the i^st of their cumbrous freight, across 
 these many waters. As they advanced to a great 
 distance from the centre of population in western 
 Asia, it is possible they traveled beyond the limits 
 to which the larger animals had by that time 
 scattered; and if so, they were entirely without 
 the aid of the food obtained by the chase ; on the 
 other hand, it is probable that the fish in the lakes 
 and rivers formed a valuable source of food supply; 
 yet it must also be remembered they carried fish in 
 a vessel with them. 
 
 Led by the Lord personally, instrudted by His 
 own mouth, protedled by His presence, the colony, 
 of which Jared's brother appears to have been the 
 prophet and leader, at las> reached the borders of 
 the great sea which divides the continents. To the 
 place where they tarried they gave the name 
 of Moriancumer. Here they remained for a period 
 of four years, at the end of which time the Lord 
 again visited the brother of Jared in a cloud, and 
 chastened him and his brethren, because of their 
 negledt to call upon His name. Repentance fol- 
 lowed this reproof, and because of their repent- 
 ance their sins were forgiven them. 
 
 The brother of Jared was then commanded by 
 the Lord to build eight barges, after the same 
 pattern as those he had previously constructed. 
 This command he obeyed with the assistance of 
 the company. The vessels were small, light in 
 construdlion and water tight. As they were dark 
 
Jared, Brother of. 168 
 
 in the interior, by reason of being without win- 
 dows, the Lord, at the entreaty of the brother of 
 Jared, touched sixteen small white stones, which 
 the latter had molten out of a high mountain 
 called Shelem ; and after the Lord touched them 
 they shone forth and gave light to the vessels in 
 which they were placed. When the Lord put forth 
 His finger to touch these stones, the veil was 
 taken from before the eyes of the brother of Jared 
 and he saw the finger of the Lord ; and it was as 
 the finger of a man, like unto flesh and blood. 
 
 And because of the brother of Jared 's great 
 faith the Lord showed Himself unto him, and de- 
 clared Himself to be Jesus Christ, who should 
 come into the world to redeem His people. 
 
 All things being prepared, Jared and his peo- 
 ple, with their animals, fishes, bees, seeds and 
 multitudinous other things, went on board; a 
 favorable wind wafted them from shore, and they 
 gradually crossed to the American coast. At the 
 end of a somewhat stormy voyage of three hun- 
 dred and forty-four days the colony reached this 
 continent. It is generally understood that the 
 place where they landed was south of the Gulf of 
 California and north of the land Desolation, which 
 was north of the Isthmus of Panama. 
 
 No sooner had the people of Jared landed than 
 they humbled themselves before the Lord, many 
 of theni shedding tears of joy because of the multi- 
 tude of His tender mercies in bringing them so 
 safely to this new land of promise. Their next 
 duty was to prepare for the future. They com- 
 menced to till the soil and perform the other 
 labors incidental to founding a new home. In 
 these efforts they prospered greatly. They began 
 to grow and increase in numbers and in wealth ; 
 and even better than this, they were a righteous 
 people, being taught dire<5tly from on high. In 
 process of time Jared and his brother grew old, 
 and perceiving that their course on earth was 
 
169 Jared, Brother of. 
 
 nearly finished, the latter proposed that they 
 gather the people, number , them, give them neces- 
 sary teachings, and learn their wishes. This was 
 done ; but to the grief of the brother of Jared, the 
 people desired that a king be anointed to rule over 
 them. He saw, by the spirit of prophecy, that 
 this aiftion would lead to many evils, and he was 
 inclined to refuse their request, but Jared pleaded 
 that the wishes of the people be granted, and his 
 brother finally consented. It was the first step in 
 the wrong dirsftion, and led to much sin, misery, 
 contention and captivity, The people having the 
 privilege granted them, chose Pagag, the eldest 
 son of their prophet. He declined, as did all of his 
 brothers, and also all the sons of Jared except 
 Orihah. The last named accepted the royal dig- 
 nity and was anointed king. Soon after this the 
 brother of Jared died, full of years and honor. 
 Like Enoch, he had been privileged to enter the 
 presence of the Lord, and to have revealed to him 
 the history of the world in all its generations. He 
 was also a seer, having received the priceless gift 
 of a Urim and Thummim. His faith was never ex- 
 ceeded by the sons of men; he laid hold of the 
 promises of the Almighty with unshaken confi- 
 dence. By that faith he performed miracles ; 
 Moroni tells us that by its power he "said unto 
 the mountain Zerin, remove, and it was removed," 
 (Ether, 12: 30) ; but of. the circumstances that at- 
 tended this manifestation of Divine power, we 
 have not the slightest details. The brother of 
 Jared is also said to have been "mighty in writing:" 
 the uncprrupted language which he used being, un- 
 questionably, most favorable for expressing niceties 
 of thought in written charadlers. He wa&a "large 
 and mighty man" in personal appearance, and 
 undoubtedly as strong in his integrity to God, and 
 in his moral courage, as he was in physical charac- 
 teristics. Altogether, we deem him one of the 
 greatest prophets and leaders of God's people that 
 
Jaredites, The. 170 Jarom. 
 
 ever graced this earth. When he died he left be- 
 hind him twenty-two sons and daughters. 
 
 JAKEDITES, THE. The descendants of 
 Jared and his associates, who were led by the 
 power of God from the Tower of Babel to this 
 continent. Here they became one of the mightiest of 
 nations, and flourished in a manner unsurpassed 
 in the history of the post-deluvian races, until they 
 fell into decay through corruption and iniquity 
 and were ultimately destroyed in a desolating 
 internecine war, at the end of which but one man, 
 Coriantumr, remained as the representative of 
 this once mighty people. The destrudtion of the 
 Jaredites took place, as nearly as can be gleaned 
 from the record, about the same time as the Ne- 
 phites reached this land, (say B. C. 590.) 
 
 JAROM. A Nephite prophet who lived in the 
 fourth and fifth centuries before Christ. He was 
 the son of Enos, the son of Jacob, the brother of 
 Nephi, and was intrusted with the care of the 
 plates of Nephi, which he appears to have re- 
 tained 59 years, or from the 180th to the 239th 
 year of the Nephite annals. From his record we 
 learn that during his days many of the Nejjhites 
 were a stiff-necked and hard-hearted people, among 
 whom the prophets and priesthood labored dili- 
 gently, warning them of the great evils that must 
 ultimately result to the nation if they did not re- 
 pent. Their labors were blessed with measurable 
 success. It is pleasing to learn from Jarom's 
 writings that the Nephite kings and leaders were 
 mighty men in the faith of the Lord, who not only 
 led them to viftory over their earthly enemies, but 
 instrudled them in the ways of eternal salvation. 
 The laws of the land were exceedingly stridl, the 
 law of Moses was rigorously observed, the Sab- 
 bath day was kept holy unto the Lord, and pro- 
 fanity and blasphemy were unknown. Under the 
 wse and righteous administration of these kings, 
 the Nephites spread widely over the land of Nephi, 
 
Jashon, Land of. 171 Jehovah. 
 
 wViich was then their home, and increased greatly 
 in numbers, though they were nothing like so nu- 
 merous as the Lamanites, with whom they had 
 several wars during the time embraced in Jarom's 
 record. The Lamanites invaded the Nephite pos- 
 sessions "many times," but were driven out as 
 often as they came. During this period the arts 
 of peace were also encouraged, and the Nephites 
 grew exceedingly rich; it also appears to have been 
 an epoch in which manufadlures took a decided 
 step in advance. Reference is made to progress in 
 the working of the precious metals, in the manu- 
 facture of machinery and tools, as well as of 
 weapons of war; greater attention was paid to 
 fine workmanship in wood and to improve- 
 ments in building: altogether we may consider it a 
 very prosperot^s portion of this people's existence. 
 If Jarom died in the year he delivered the plates to 
 his son Omni, that event took place 362 years be- 
 fore the advent of the Messiah. 
 
 JASHON, CITY OF. The chief city of the 
 ]and of Jashon. We are told that it was situated 
 near the land where Ammaron had deposited the 
 records unto the Lord. That land (Mormon, 1: 
 3) was called Antum. 
 
 JASHON, LAND OF. During the last great 
 war between the Nephites and Lamanites in A. C. 
 345, the 'former were driven to the land of 
 Jashon, and hence northward to the land of Shem. 
 This is the only time that this land is mentioned 
 in the Book of Mormon (Mormon, 2: 16). It is 
 supposed to have been situated on the northern 
 continent. 
 
 JEBERECHIAH. The father of a certain 
 Zechariah mentioned in Isaiah, 8: 2, and appearing 
 in the Book of Mormon in the quotation of that 
 passage (II Nephi, 18: 2). Some suppose it to be 
 a corruption of the name Berechiah. 
 
 JEHOVAH. This name appears but twice 
 in the Book of Mormon. Once (II Nephi, 22: 2) 
 
Jeremiah. 172 Jershon. 
 
 in a quotation from the writings of Isaiah; and 
 (Moroni, 10 : 34) in Moroni's closing remarks, 
 before finally hiding tip the records of theNephites. 
 
 JEREMIAH. One of the Twelve Disciples, 
 called and chosen by Jestis to minister to the Neph- 
 ites at the time of His visit to that people (A. C. 
 34) . Jeremiah w^as present near the temple in the 
 land Bountiful when Jesus appeared and was 
 baptized by Nephi on the day following. He is 
 not again mentioned by name in the sacred 
 record. 
 
 JEKEMIAH. The Jewish prophet. He 
 lived and prophesied at the same time as Lehi, 
 and appears to have been personally acquainted 
 with him. Many of his prophecies were recorded 
 on the plates of brass obtained by Nephi from 
 Laban. (I Nephi, 5: 13.) His prophecies regard- 
 ing the destruftion of Jerusalem and the advent 
 of the Messiah are referred to by Nephi, the son of 
 Helaman. (Helaman, 8: 20.) 
 
 JEKSHON. This was the name given to 
 the regions set apart by the Nephites (B. G. 78) 
 as the home of the Ammonites, or Christian 
 Lamanites. It was situated to the north of Zara- 
 hemla and was evidently chosen for the reason 
 that the strength of th€ Nephite nation would lie 
 between the fugitives and their former country- 
 men, the Lamanites, who then thirsted for their 
 blood. It w^as bounded bj- the Caribbean Sea and 
 the land Bountiful on the north and east, and by 
 the land of Antionum on the south. Its western 
 boundary is not defined, but w^e are inclined to 
 believe, from the context, that it was the river 
 Sidon. Its- geographical situation is partly de- 
 scribed.in Alma, 27: 22, thus: We [the Nephites] 
 will give up the land of Jershon, which ison the 
 east by- the sea, w^hich joins the land Bountiful, 
 which is on the South of the land Bountiful, With 
 regard to its southern boundaryj Alma, -SI: 3, 
 states that Antionum lav to the feouth of it. 
 
Jerusalem. 173 Jerusalem, Oity of. 
 
 No sooner had the, Ammonites taken posses- 
 sion of the land Jershon than a church was estab- 
 Hshed there, with Ammon; the son of king 
 Mosiah, as the high priest. The first attempt on 
 the integrity of its members was made by the 
 anti-Christ Korihor (B. C. 75), but by Ammon 's 
 orders he was escorted beyond the borders of 
 Jershon. When division arose among the Zoram- 
 ites, in the land of Antionum, regarding the 
 preaching of Alma and his associates, and the 
 gospel believerl were driven from their homes by 
 their intolerant fellow citizens, Jershon became 
 their place of refuge. The Ammonites having in 
 like manner suffered persecution received the fugi- 
 tives gladly, and, indifferent alike to the threats 
 and appeals of the Zoramite leaders, found them 
 homes and afforded them the needed succor and 
 helpful guidance (B. C. 75). In the war that 
 followed, Jershon was dispossessed of its citizens 
 and occupied by an army of the Nephites. No 
 battles, however, appear to have been fought 
 there, as the Lamanite commanders transferred 
 the scene of hostilities to other regions. (B. C. 
 74. ) After this, Jershon is not mentioned by name 
 in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 JERUSALEM, CITY OF. A Lamanite city 
 within the borders of the land of Nephi. (See land 
 of Jerusalem.) 
 
 JERUSALEM, CITY OF. The chief city of 
 the Jews. It was the home of Lehi (B. C. 600) ; 
 there he prophesied and thence he was led by the 
 hand of the Lord. It is often spoken of by the 
 writers in the Book of Mormon, more especially in 
 connection with its destruction by the Babylo- 
 nians, and is mentioned in frequent quotations 
 from Isaiah. The year of the departure of Lehi 
 from Jerusalem was made the initial date in Nephite 
 chronology; that people counting their years as so 
 many "after Lehi left Jerusalem." With the estab- 
 lishment of the republic, the Nephites added "year 
 
Jerusalem, Land of. 174 Jesus Christ. 
 
 of the Judges" to their former sj'stem, and their 
 annals sometimes refer to a date in both methods 
 of computation, 
 
 JERUSALEM, LAND OF. A land of the 
 Lamanites. It was in the immediate vicinity of 
 the waters of Mormon, probably east or north 
 from Lehi-Nephi. There (about B. C. 100) the 
 Lamanites, Amulonites and various Nephite apos- 
 tates built a large and thriving city, and named it 
 after their fathers' ancient home in Judea. In this 
 city Aaron, the son of king Mosiah, unavailingly 
 preached the gospel. Its apostate citizens were 
 too sin-hardened to accept the glorious message 
 which he bore. They continued in their career of 
 crime and iniquity until it was engulfed in the 
 bowels of the earth in the dire calamities that at- 
 tended the crucifixion of the Lord of Life and 
 Glory. Waters came up in the place of this 
 proud cit}', and a stagnant sea, akin to that which 
 hides Sodom and Gomorrah, occupied the place 
 w^here its grand palaces and rich synagogues pre- 
 viously stood. 
 
 JERUSALEM, LAND OF. The name given 
 by the Nephites to that country which we call 
 Judea. (INephi, 2: 11; 16:35.) 
 
 JERUSALEM, NEW. The city spoken of 
 by John, in the Book of Revelations ; but ages be- 
 fore his time, prophesied of by Ether, the last seer 
 of the Jaredite race. (Ether, 13:3-10.) Among 
 other things Ether foretells that this blessed city 
 shall be built upon the American continent. Jesus, 
 in his teachings to the Nephites, confirms the truth 
 of this prophecy (III Nephi, 20 : 22 ; 21 : 23, 24) . 
 
 JESSE, ROOT OF. The prophecy of Isaiah 
 regarding the root of Jesse is quoted by Nephi (II 
 Nephi, 21: 1-10 j. 
 
 JESUS CHRIST. Prophecies regarding 
 
 HIS ADVENT, LIFE, MINISTRY AND DEATH. One of 
 
 the most remarkable things connedted with the 
 history of the Nephites is the great plainness and 
 
175 Jesus Christ. 
 
 detail with which the coming of the Redeemer and 
 the events of His hfe in Judea were revealed to 
 their prophets, who lived before the time of His 
 advent. Among other things connedted with His 
 mortal existence it was declared of Him that: 
 
 God Himself should come down from heaven 
 among the children of men and should redeem His 
 people. 
 
 He should take upon Him flesh and blood. 
 
 He should be born in the land of Jerusalem, the 
 name given by the Nephites to the land of their 
 forefathers, whence they came. 
 
 His mother's name should be Mary. 
 
 She should be a virgin of the city of Nazareth; 
 very fair and beautiful, a precious and chosen 
 vessel. 
 
 She should be overshadowed and conceive by 
 the power of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 He should be called Jesus Christ, the Son of 
 God. 
 
 At His birth a new star should appear in the 
 heavens. 
 
 He should be baptized by John at Bethabara, 
 beyond Jordan. 
 
 John should testify that he had baptized the 
 Lamb of God, who should take away the sins of 
 the world. 
 
 After His baptism, the Holy Ghost should 
 come down upon Him out of heaven, and abide 
 upon Him in the form of a dove. 
 
 He should call twelve men as His special wit- 
 nesses, to minister in His name. 
 
 He should go forth among the people, minister- 
 ing in power and great glory, casting out devils, 
 healing the sick, raising the dead, and performing 
 many mighty miracles. 
 
 He should take upon Him the infirmities of 
 His people. 
 
 He should suffer temptation, pain of body, 
 hunger, thirst and fatigue; blood should come 
 
Jesus Christ. " 176 
 
 from every pore of His body by reason of His an- 
 guish because of the abominations of His people. 
 
 He should be cast outand rejedled bythe Jews; 
 be taken and scourged, and be judged of the 
 world. 
 
 He should be lifted upon the cross and slain for 
 the sins of the world. ' 
 
 He should be buried in a sepulchre, where He 
 should remain three days. ' 
 
 After He was slain He should rise from the 
 dead and should make Himself manifest by the 
 Holy Ghost unto the Gentiles. 
 
 He should lay down His life according to the 
 flesh and take it up again by the power of the 
 Spirit, that he might bring to pass the resurredtion 
 of the dead, being the first that should rise. 
 
 At His resurredtion many graves should be 
 opened and should yield up their dead ; and many 
 of the saints, who had beforetime passed away, 
 should appear unto the living. 
 
 He should redeem all mankind who would be- 
 lieve on His name. 
 
 In the above We have not mentioned the say- 
 ings of Isaiah and other Jewish prophets, w^hich 
 are inserted in 'the Book of Mormon, but which 
 also appear in the Bible, 
 
 Visits of Jesus before his advent. On 
 this continent, as on the eastern, Jesus mani- 
 fested Himself from time to time to His faith- 
 ful servants, before His coming in the flesh. He 
 was the guide of His people, the guardian of the 
 church, and the revealer of the mind and will of 
 the Godhead. He went before the people of Jared 
 in their journey, instrudling them and covenanting 
 with them. Few events recorded in the Book of 
 Mormon are more widely known than His ap- 
 pearance in the body of His spirit to the brother 
 of Jared. His statements with regard to 
 Himself then w^ere: "I am he who was prepared 
 from the foundation of the world to redeem my 
 
177 Jesus Christ. 
 
 people. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, * * andeven 
 as I appear unto thee to be in the spirit, will I ap- 
 pear unto my people in the flesh." 
 
 In later centuries, when making known the 
 Divine will to the elder Alma regarding the disci- 
 pline of His church, He declares: "It is I that 
 taketh upon me the sins of the world ; for it is I 
 that hath created them ; and it is I that granteth 
 unto him that believeth unto the end, a place at 
 my right hand." 
 
 Not only were the Nephites verj^ familiar with 
 the details of the earthly life of the Redeemer, but 
 they also were made acquainted by their prophets, 
 from Lehi to Samuel the Lamanite, with the fadl 
 that after his resurredlion He would visit them. 
 This was shown in a vision to Nephi (I Nephi, 12 : 
 6), and he taught it to his people ; (II Nephi, 26: 
 1, 9). And it so continued to be taught by the 
 priesthood throughout all their generations. (Al- 
 ma, 16: 20.) 
 
 The time of his birth at Bethlehem was also 
 declared by the prophets with great exacStness. 
 Nephi states that it should be 600 years from the 
 time his father, Lehi, left Jerusalem, and this proph- 
 ecy was known to all his descendants See I 
 Nephi, 10 : 4; 19 : 8 ; II Nephi, 25 : 19. We quote 
 the last: For according to the words of the 
 prophets, the Messiah cometh in six hundred years 
 from the time that my father left Jerusalem, and 
 according to the words -of the prophets, and 
 also the word of the angel of God His name 
 shall be Jesus Christ, the Son of God. 
 
 In the year B. C. 6, Samuel, the Lamanite, 
 prophesied that on this continent, at the time of 
 the Savior's birth, there should appear great 
 lights in the heavens, so that there should be a 
 day, a night and another day without darkness ; 
 a new star should arise, and many signs and 
 wonders should be seen in the heavens. Again, at 
 the time of the Redeemer's death, the sun should be 
 
Jesus Christ. 178 
 
 darkened and refuse to give his light and also the 
 moon and stars ; and there should be no light 
 upon the face of this land, from the time He died 
 to the time that he arose again from the dead. At 
 His death there should be mighty thunderings and 
 lightnings for many hours, and the earth should 
 shake and tremble, and the rocks which are upon 
 its face should be broken up ; and there should be 
 great tempests, and manj' mountains should be 
 laid low, and valleys should become mountains of 
 great height, and many cities should become deso- 
 late. And many graves should yield up their dead ; 
 and many saints should appear unto the living. 
 
 Signs of His Birth. When six hundred 
 years had passed from the time Lehi left Jerusalem, 
 the time arrived of which Samuel, the Lamanite, 
 and other prophets had borne testimony, when the 
 phenomena should appear to bear witness of the 
 birth of the Son of God. As the day drew near, 
 signs and miracles increased among the people. 
 But the hardened in heart began to circulate the 
 idea that the time had passed and the prophecies 
 had failed. They even went so far as to appoint a 
 day when all who believed in the coming of the Sa- 
 vior should be slain, except the sign be first given. 
 
 This gross wickedness caused Nephi, the high 
 priest, great sorrow. Before God, in mighty 
 prayer, he bowed all the day long. At last the 
 comforting word of the Anointed One came un- 
 to him, saying: On this night shall the sign be 
 given, and on the morrow^ come I into the world, 
 to show unto the world that I will fulfil all that 
 which I have caused to be spoken by the mouths of 
 my holy prophets. As was thus declared, so was 
 it fulfilled. At the going down of the sun it was 
 as light as day, and so continued until the morn- 
 ing, when the sun again rose in its usual course. 
 A new star had also appeared in the heavens. 
 Then the faithful rejoiced. They knew that their 
 Redeemer was born, and that the great plan of 
 
179 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Salvation had entered its most glorious phase; 
 but the wicked quaked with awful dread, they 
 realized the extent of their iniquity, they knew 
 that they were murderers at heart, for they had 
 plotted to take the lives of the righteous, and in 
 the terror that this overwhelming sense of their 
 piteous condition wrought, they sank to the 
 earth as though they were dead. 
 
 Many now believed who, previously, had 
 scorned the divine messages that the prophets 
 bore; but othft-s, inspired of Satan, as soon as 
 they recovered from the fright which the appear- 
 ance of the promised signs had produced, began 
 to explain them away, and, by various lying 
 rumors, endeavored to nullify the good that had 
 been done in the hearts of many. Others again 
 commenced to teach that it was no longer ex- 
 pedient to observe the law of Moses, or to offer 
 sacrifices, not comprehending that the infinite 
 sacrifice had not yet been made. 
 
 Signs of the Death of Christ. On the 
 fotirth day of the thirty-fourth Nephite year after 
 Christ's birth, the promised signs of the Savior's 
 crucifixion began. A terrible and devastating 
 tempest burst upon the land. The earth quivered 
 and groaned and opened in wide, unfathomable 
 chasms. Mountains were riven and swallowed up 
 in 3' awning gulfs, or were scattered into frag- 
 ments and dispersed like hail before the tearing 
 wind. Towers, temples, houses, were torn up, 
 scattered in fragments or crushed by falling rocks, 
 and, together with their inmates, were ground to 
 dust in the convulsion. Blue and yellow flames 
 burst from the edges of sinking rocks, blazed for 
 a moment and then all was the deepest darkness. 
 Rain poured down in torrents; cloud-bursts, 
 like floods, washed awaj' all with which they 
 came ;in contadl, and pillars of steaming vapor 
 seemed to unite the earth and sky. This un- 
 paralleled storm rage dthroughout the land for 
 
Jesus Christ. 180 
 
 three hours only, but during its short continuance 
 the whole face of Nature was changed. Mount- 
 ains sank, valleys rose, the sea swept over the 
 plains, large stagnant lakes usurped the place of 
 flourishing cities, great chasms, rents and preci- 
 pices disfigured the face of the earth. 
 
 Three days of unnatural and impenetrable 
 darkness followed the horror^ of the tempest, and 
 from the heavens the voice of the Lord was heard 
 by the affirighted people, proclaiming in their terri- 
 fied ears the destruffion that had taken place. 
 
 Terrible was the catalogue of woes which that 
 heavenly voice rehearsed. Nearly all their cities, 
 great and small, were destroyed by flood or fire, 
 by earthquake or hurricane. The desolation was 
 complete, the face of the land was changed, tens of 
 thousands, probably millions, of souls had been 
 suddenly called to meet the reward of their sinful- 
 lives; for this destrudtion came upon them that 
 their wickedness and abominations might be hid 
 from the face of heaven, and that the blood of the 
 prophets and saints might not come up any more 
 in appeal unto God against them. 
 
 When the heavenly voice had finished the re- 
 cital of the calamities that had befallen the land 
 and its inhabitants, the Speaker appealed to those 
 who yet lived to repent of their sins and return 
 unto Him, and they should have eternal life, and 
 revealed to them who He was. He declared unto 
 them: 
 
 I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I created 
 the heavens and the earth, and all things that in 
 them are. I was with the Fatherfrom the begin- 
 ning. I am in the F'ather, and the Father in me ; 
 and in me hath the Father glorified His name. 
 
 I came unto my own, and my own received 
 me not. And the Scriptures concerning my com- 
 ing are fulfilled. 
 
 And as many as have received me, to them 
 have I given to become the sons of God, and even 
 
181 Jesus Christ. 
 
 so will I to as many as shall believe on my name, 
 for behold, by me redemption cometh, and in me 
 is the law of Moses fulfilled. 
 
 I am the light and the life of the world. I am 
 Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. 
 
 After the people had heard this glad message 
 they ceased their mourning for their dead rela- 
 tives, and there was silence in the land for the 
 space of many hours. Then again was the voice of 
 Jesus heard, recounting how often He had sought 
 to gather His Israel, but they would not, and 
 promising in the future that He would again 
 gather them, if they would listen unto Him. But 
 if they would not heed Him, the places of their 
 dwellings should become desolate until the time 
 of the fulfilling of God's covenant with their 
 fathers. When the people heard this awful proph- 
 ecy they began to weep and howl again, because 
 of the loss of their kindred and friends. 
 
 As on the eastern continent, so on this ; at 
 the time of Christ's resurredtion, numbers of the 
 saints who were dead arose from their graves and 
 were seen and known by many of the living. 
 
 Three days had passed in darkness, in terror 
 and in woe, when the thick mist rolled off the 
 face of the land, revealing to the astonished eyes 
 of the survivors how great had been the convul- 
 sions that had shaken the earth. As the darkness 
 passed away the earth ceased to tremble, the rocks 
 were no longer rent, and the tumultuous noises 
 ended. Nature was again at peace, and peace 
 filled the hearts of the living ; their mourning was 
 turned to praise, and their joy was in Christ their 
 Deliverer. 
 
 Christ Ministers to the Nephites. Some 
 time after these terrible events, exactly how long 
 we know not, a multitude assembled near the 
 temple, which was in the land Bountiful. Possibly 
 many of the high priesthood had assembled there 
 to call upon the Lord, and to ofliciate in the 
 
Jesus Christ. 182 
 
 duties of their calling. The multitude spake one 
 to another with regard to the Savior, of whose 
 death the three days of unexampled, impenetrable 
 darkness had been a sign. 
 
 While thus engaged, a strange, sweet voice fell 
 upon their ears, yet it pierced them to the centre, 
 so that their whole frames trembled. At first they 
 knew not what it said or whence it came ; nor even 
 when the words were again repeated did they 
 understand. But when they came a third time 
 they understood their glorious import, and knew 
 that it was the voice of God. He said unto them : 
 Behold, my beloved Son, in whom I am well 
 pleased, in whom I have glorified my name: hear 
 ye Him, Obedient to this heavenly voice they cast 
 their eyes upward, and to their joyous astonish- 
 ment beheld the Messiah, clothed in a white robe, 
 coming out of heaven. 
 
 Even yet they did not comprehend who He 
 was, but thought Him an angel. As He descended 
 to the earth and stood in their midst, their won- 
 dering eyes were all turned towards Him, but for 
 awe not a mouth was opened or a limb moved. 
 Then the Redeemer stretched forth His hand and 
 said unto the multitude: Behold,! am Jesus Christ, 
 whom the prophets testified should come into the 
 world ; and behold, I am the life and light of the 
 world; and I have drunk out of the bitter cup 
 which the Father hath given to me, and have 
 glorified tbe Father in taking upon me the sins of 
 the world, in the which 1 have suffered the will of 
 the Father in all things from the beginning. 
 
 Then the whole multitude fell to the earth, 
 they remembered the sayings of the prophets; they 
 realized that their God stood in the midst of them. 
 
 Again the risen Redeemer spake: Arise, said 
 He, and come forth unto me, that you may thrust 
 your hands into my side, and also that ye may 
 feel the prints of the nails in my hands and in my 
 feet, that ye may know that I am the God of 
 
183 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Israel, and the God of the whole earth, and have 
 been slain for the sins of the world. 
 
 Now they who heard Him from the first to the 
 last went forth and assured themselves that it 
 was He of whom the prophets had spoken. Then 
 with shouts of praise they cried: Hosanna! blessed 
 be the name of the Most High God. And they fell 
 down at His feet and worshiped Him. 
 
 Jesus next called Nephi to Him, then eleven 
 others, and gave them authority to baptize the 
 people, at the s^me time strictly charging them as 
 to the manner in which they should perform this 
 ordinance, that all disputes on this point might 
 cease among the believers. (See Twelve Disciples.) 
 
 After Jesus had chosen the Twelve, he com- 
 menced to teach the people the principles of the 
 fulness of the Gospel. Step by step He led them 
 over the same precious ground of universal truth 
 as He had done his followers in Galilee, Judea and 
 Samaria. Sometimes, through the difference of the 
 inspired translation of the Book of Mormon and 
 the worldly-wise one of the Bible, a slight differ- 
 ence is noticeable in the wording of the instruc- 
 tions, but as a rule these differences are trivial, the 
 advantage being with the Nephites, whose greater 
 faith drew from the Savior deeper truths than 
 Judah had received, or caused Him to display 
 greater manifestations of His omnipotence and 
 boundless love. From the believers He would turn 
 to the Twelve, and give them special instrudtions 
 as His ministers ; then again He would shed forth 
 His words of mercy, truth and divine wisdom 
 upon the multitude; and by and by again address 
 the disciples. So He continued day by day until 
 all was revealed, either to the multitude or to the 
 Twelve, that was necessary for the eternal salva- 
 tion of the obedient. Then He left them to the care 
 and ministry of the chosen Disciples. 
 
 Some have wondered why Jesus should have 
 given so many of the same teachings to the Ne- 
 
Jesus Christ. 184 
 
 phites as He did to the Jews. The reason is that 
 those teachings were perfedt, and could not be im- 
 proved. They w^ere universal, that is, they were 
 adapted to the wants of all peoples, whether of 
 Israel or of the Gentiles, whether of Judah or Jo- 
 seph. Among the teachings that He gave the 
 Nephites which do not appear in the Bible account 
 of His ministrations to the Jews, are His references 
 to the "Lost Ten Tribes." His explanations of the 
 prophecies of Isaiah and Malachi, His statements 
 regarding the then future history of the peoples on 
 this continent, particularly drawing attention to 
 those events that would concern and be connected 
 with the remnants of the house of Lehi; and His 
 declarations regarding the name by which His 
 Church should be known. 
 
 The miracles that attended His ministry on 
 this land were, many of them, of the same charac- 
 ter as the wondrous works He performed among 
 the Jews; only frequently more marvelous and 
 more glorious, on account of the greater faith of 
 the Nephites. He healed the sick, cast out devils, 
 raised the dead in Bountiful as he did in Judea and 
 Galilee. But there were other manifestations that 
 were somewhat different. In the land of Jerusa- 
 lem Jesus miraculously fed five thousand by in- 
 creasing the store of loaves and fishes that had 
 been provided ; in Bountiful he administered the 
 emblems of His bod}- and blood when neither the 
 disciples nor the multitude had brought either 
 bread or wine. Angels ministered to men during 
 His labors among the Jews; they did so more 
 abundantly during his visits to the Nephites. 
 Again, though we are told in the Bible of the Holy 
 Redeemer blessing little children, we nowhere read 
 therein of the glorious manifestations, the out- 
 pourings of the Spirit, the ministry of the angels, 
 the baptism of fire that took place when the risen 
 Redeemer condescended to bless the little ones of 
 the Nephites. 
 
John. 185 Jonas. 
 
 Names and Titles giyen to Jesus Christ. 
 Among the names and titles given to Christ 
 in the Book of Mormon are : Mediator, Messiah, 
 Redeemer, Shepherd, Great and True Shepherd, 
 Lamb, Lamb of God, Son of Righteousness, Son 
 of the Eternal Father, Only Begotten of the 
 Father, Creator, The Eternal Father of Heaven 
 and Earth, King, King of Heaven, Heavenly King, 
 King of all the Earth, God of Israel, God of the 
 whole Earth, Most High God, Lord Omnipotent, 
 Lord God Omfiipotent, Mighty God, Holy One, 
 Holy One of Israel, Mighty One of Jacob, Won- 
 derful Counsellor, Prince of Peace, and several 
 others. 
 
 JOHN. The Apostle, usually called John the 
 Revelator. He is mentioned by name three times 
 in the Book of Mormon. Twice regarding the 
 things revealed to him (I Nephi, 14: 27; Ether, 4: 
 16); and once regarding his request, similar to 
 that of the three Nephites, that he might live and 
 minister on the earth until Jesus returned (III 
 Nephi, 28: 6). 
 
 JOHN. The Baptist. This prophet is not 
 mentioned by name in the Book of Mormon, but 
 that he would baptize the Savior is foretold by 
 Lehi and Nephi (I Nephi, 10: 7-10; 11: 27; II 
 Nephi, 31: 4). 
 
 JONAS. The name of Jonas, the son of Ne- 
 phi the Disciple, and himself a member of the 
 Quorum of the Twelve, is but once mentioned 
 in the Book of Mormon, and then only in the list 
 of those chosen by the Messiah to form that 
 angust body, where it occupies the third place, 
 coming next after Nephi his father, and Timothy 
 his uncle, consequently all we can say of him is 
 inferential. It is altogether probable that by fol- 
 low^ing the virtuous examples of his eminent fore- 
 fathers, he had rendered himself worthy of the 
 glorious position to which the Savior called him, 
 as among a generation who were all righteous, 
 
Jonas. 186 Jordon, City of, 
 
 we cannot imagine that Jesus would seledl any 
 but the most worthy and illustrious to be the 
 teachers of the whole people and the heads of the 
 Church. He was one of those of whom it was di- 
 redlly said by the angel to Nephi (the son of 
 Lehi) : "Behold they are righteous forever, for be- 
 cause of their faith in the Lamb of God, their 
 garments aremade white in His blood." 
 
 JONAS. One of the twelve disciples, called 
 and chosen by the risen Redeemer to minister among 
 the Nephites. He "is the second of that name found 
 in that quorum, the other being the son of Nephi. 
 He is not again mentioned by name in the Book of 
 Mormon. (See Twelve Disciples.) 
 
 JONEAM. A Nephite general, who com- 
 manded a corps of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle between the Nephites and the 
 Lamanites. He, with all his command, w^as slain 
 in the final series of battles in the land Cumorah 
 (A. C. 385), when the Nephite nation was anni- 
 hilated. 
 
 JOKDAN. The Bible river of that name. It 
 is mentioned thrice in the Book of Mormon : once 
 in connedlion with the occupation of Canaan by 
 the Israelites (I Nephi, 17: 32); once in Lehi's 
 prophecy concerning the labors of John the Bap- 
 tist (I Nephi, 10: 9); and in an extradt from the 
 writings of Isaiah, (II Nephi, 19 : 1). 
 
 JOKDON, CITY OF. A city mentioned only 
 in connedtion with the final war between the 
 Nephites and Lamanites ; of its situation we can 
 tell nothing, except that it was in the northern 
 continent. Here the Nephites, under Mormon, 
 made a brav« stand (A. C. 379), and twice de- 
 feated the attacking hosts of the Lamanites. In 
 the third attack, however, the Nephites, by reason 
 of the overwhelming number of their assailants, 
 after desperate resistance were driven from the 
 city with great loss (A. C. 380). Jordon appears 
 to have been a key to the surrounding country. 
 
Joseph. 187 Josh. 
 
 and was consequently stubbornly held by Mor- 
 mon. The war at this time was carried on with 
 ruthless cruelty on both sides, and the conquering 
 army ravaged and utterly desolated the country 
 throttgh which it passed. 
 
 JOSEPH. The younger son of Lehi and 
 Sariah, born to them during the difficulties and 
 sorrows of their journey across the Arabian Pen- 
 insula (about 595 B. C), We are told very little of 
 his life or charadler, but he appears to have been 
 an upright mafl and a faithful servant of the Lord. 
 At the time.of his father's death he was still small, 
 but was blessed by that patriarch with the rest of 
 the family, shortly before Lehi's departure from 
 this earth. Joseph with his elder brother Jacob, 
 was ordained by Nephi, a priest, to minister to the 
 Nephites, after the separation of that people from 
 the adherents of Laman. Of his private history 
 or death we are told nothing. Jacob, speaking 
 of himself and Joseph, says : We did magnify' our 
 office [of priests] unto the Lord, taking upon us the 
 responsibility, answering the sins of the people 
 upon our own heads, if we did not teach them the 
 word of God with all diligence. 
 
 JOSEPH. The son of the patriarch Jacob, 
 and the ancestor of the Nephites and Lamanites. 
 Lehi was descended from his son Manasseh, and 
 Ishmael from Ephraim. He is referred to with 
 great affedlion by a number of the Nephite wor- 
 thies. Lehi quotes (II Nephi, 3, ) some ve/ y import- 
 ant prophecies of Joseph, which do not appear 
 in the Bible. The Nephites are frequently called, 
 by their teachers, the seed or house of Joseph. 
 
 JOSEPHITES. A portion of the Nephite 
 race, presumably the descendants of Joseph, the 
 younger son of Lehi. This name is only used four 
 times in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 JOSH. A Nephite general, who commanded a 
 corps of ten thousand men in the last great 
 struggle between the Nephites and the Lamanites. 
 
Josh. 188 Judah. 
 
 He, with all his command, was slain in the 
 final series of battles in the land Cumorah. (A. C. 
 485), when the Nephite nation was destroyed. 
 
 JOSH. One of the iniquitous cities destroyed 
 by fire from heaven at the time of the crucifixion 
 of Christ, because of the wickedness of its people 
 in casting out the prophets and stoning those 
 whom the Lord had sent to declare to them their 
 sins and abominations. The Savior announced 
 the terrible fadl that there was not one righteous 
 person to be found in it, therefore He had de- 
 stroyed it, that the blood of the martyrs might 
 not cry from the ground to Him any more against 
 those who had slain them. (HINephi, 9: 10, 11.) 
 Josh is only mentioned in the Book of Mormon in 
 connection with its destruftion. 
 
 JOSHUA. A city mentioned only in the ac- 
 count of the great closing war between the Neph- 
 ites and Lamanites. It was situated near the 
 Pacific Ocean, either in the extreme northern por- 
 tion of South America or in Central America. 
 Here Mormon endeavored to gather his forces in 
 one vast host to stay the advance of the vidlori- 
 ous Lamanites ; and we are of the opinion that it 
 was in the vicinity of this city that the great bat- 
 tle between Mormon and king Aaron was fought 
 in A. C. 330, when the former turned the tide of 
 victory against the Lamanites. (Mormon, 2:9.) 
 The city of David appears to have been situated 
 near Joshua, to the south. 
 
 JOTHAN. The tenth king of Judah. He was 
 a contemporary of Isaiah, and his name is men- 
 tioned in the Book of Mormon only in a quotation 
 from the writings of that prophet. (IINephi.lT: 1.) 
 
 JUDAH. This name is found pirincipally in 
 the Book of Mormon in quotations from the pro- 
 phet Isaiah; and in the statement of the fadl that 
 Lehi left Jerusalem in the reign of Zedekiah, king 
 of Judah. In two places it refers to the Jews, as 
 the descendants of the patriarch Judah. 
 
Judea, City of. 189 Kib, 
 
 JUDEA, CITY OF. A city of the Nephites, 
 situated in the southwestern portion of their 
 dominions, somewhere between the Pacific Ocean 
 and the land of Manti. It is only mentioned in 
 Hvlaman's letter to Moroni, giving an account of 
 the military operations in that region (B. C. 66 to 
 63). In the first-named year it was garrisoned by a 
 Nephite force of about 6,000 men under Antipvs; 
 who, by reason of their reverses and the severe 
 labors of the campaign, were depressed in mind and 
 body. At this fime they were strengthened by the 
 arrival of Helaman with 2,000 young Ammonites, 
 who found the soldiers of Antipus working night 
 and day in the effort to strenghten the fortifications 
 of the city. Unitedly they accomplished this pur- 
 pose. In the second month of thenext year (B. C. 
 65), 2,000 more men arrived from Zarahemla, and 
 a supply of provisions from the fathers of the 
 young Ammonites. In this year the campaign oc- 
 curred in which Antipus was slain, and the young 
 Ammonites showed such exceeding great valor. 
 After this campaign, the troops which took part 
 in it returned to Judea, and Helaman appears to 
 have taken the chief command. In B. C. 63, rein- 
 forcements, to the number of 6060 men arrived, 
 with provisions, and the Nephites felt strong 
 enough to carry on oifensive operations. They 
 apparently still made Judea their headquarters, 
 and the point from which they made their attacks. 
 After this war Judea is not again mentioned in the 
 Book of Mormon. 
 
 KIB. The second king of the Jaredites. He 
 was the son of Orihah, and grandson of Jared. 
 He was born in his father's old age, and succeeded 
 him on the throne. Among Kib's sons was one 
 named Corihor, who, when he was thirty-two 
 years old rebelled against his father and drew 
 many people after him. He first established him- 
 self in the land of Nehor, and when strong enough 
 came against Kib in the land of Moron, which 
 
Kim. 190 King-men. 
 
 Moron was near the land called Desolation, by 
 the Nephites. Having taken his father prisoner, 
 Corihor held him in captivity for many years. In 
 his old age Kib begat Shule, who, when grown to 
 manhood, overthrew Corihor and replaced his 
 father on the throne. His father having then ar- 
 rived at an exceedingly great age resigned the 
 kingdom to Shule, who reigned in his stead. 
 
 KIM. A king of the Jaredites. He was the 
 son of Morianton, born to him when he (Morian- 
 ton) was very aged. 
 
 The days of Morianton were among the most 
 prosperous that the Jaredites saw ; they grew ex- 
 ceedingly rich during his reign. But when he be- 
 came very aged he abdicated in favor of Kim, who 
 reigned in his father's place for eight years before 
 the latter died. Kim, however, did not reign in 
 righteousness, and by his wickedness he displeased 
 the Lord, so that He permitted the brother of 
 Kim to rebel against him, dethrone him and hold 
 him in captivity all the remainder of his life. Dur- 
 ing his captivity he begat sons and daughters, the 
 only one whose name is mentioned is Levi, who 
 was born to him in his old age. 
 
 KIMNOH. One of the early Jaredites. He 
 is simply known to us as the father of Akish, the 
 friend of king Otner. 
 
 KlNGr-MEN. The name given by the Neph- 
 ites to those who, in the days of the republic, 
 desired to re-establish the monarchy. The first 
 royalist outbreak was led by one Amlici, in the 
 fifth year of the commonwealth, and cost much 
 blood and sorrow; Amalickiah was another prom- 
 inent leader of those who wished to overturn the 
 government, but being defeated by Moroni, he 
 fled to the Lamanites, and by treason and murder 
 worked himself on to the throne of that people. 
 His followers who remained within the borders of 
 the Nephites were compelled to enter into a cove- 
 nant to support the republic, or "the cause of free- 
 
191 EUng-men. 
 
 dom," or be put to death. But few refused to 
 make this co vera ant. (B. C. 73.) When the elder 
 Pahoran died (B. C. 68), great contentions arose 
 between the king-men and the "free-men." The 
 former thought this an opportune time to re- 
 establish the royal power. They desired the 
 new chief judge, Pahoran, the younger, to amend 
 the laws, so that this end might be accomplished. 
 Pahoran declined, considering he had no authority 
 to so change the national constitution. At the de- 
 mand of the rOyalists, the question was put to 
 the popular vote, or "to the voice of the people." 
 The majority voted in favor of the continuance of 
 the existing form of government. The king-men, 
 greatly angered at the result, broke out in open 
 rebellion. 
 
 At this critical jun(fture, Amalickiah invaded 
 the Nephite territory. The monarchists refused to 
 assist in the defense of the fatherland. At his own 
 request, full power was given to Moroni, the 
 Nephite commander-in-chief, to deal with them. 
 He was made, for the time being, military dictator; 
 he occupied a position nearly analagous to the 
 Pendragon of the ancient Britons. Moroni at- 
 tacked the malcontents in their cities and forts, 
 slew about 4,000 of them, and cast into prison 
 those who would not take up arms in defense of 
 their country. This outbreak, which was led by 
 those claiming to be of noble birth, resulted dis- 
 astrously for the Nephites ; for while Moroni was 
 engaged in putting it down, the Lamanites made 
 rapid advances northward, capturing many cities 
 on their route. (B. C. 67.) Four years later, an- 
 other royalist uprising took place. As usual, it 
 commenced at the capital, and for a time was 
 quite successful. Pahoran was driven from the 
 judgment seat and fled to the land of Gideon, 
 while a man named Pachus was made king. He 
 opened a treasonable correspondence with the 
 Lamanites, in which he made a treaty with them, 
 
King-men. 192 
 
 and agreed to hold the city of Zarahemla in their 
 mutual interest, which he supposed would so 
 weaken the Nephites as to enable the Lamanites 
 to conquer the remainder of the land. This being 
 accomplished, he would be made king of the Ne- 
 phites. The success of the royalist cause was of 
 short duration. Moroni and Pahoran united 
 their forces, and being joined by thousands of 
 volunteers, they attacked the city of Zarahemla 
 and defeated the revolutionists. In this battle 
 Pachus was slain, and his followers, who were 
 captured, were speedily tried for treason, as were 
 also the king-men of the previous abortive revolt, 
 who, for about five years, had been lying in prison 
 awaiting trial. Those of both periods, who 
 would not take up arms in defense of their country, 
 but would fight against it, were executed accord- 
 ing to law. (B. C. 62.) 
 
 In later years, the Gadianton robbers, when it 
 suited their purposes to obtain power and plun- 
 der, declared in favor of a kingly form of govern- 
 ment, but they had to satisfy themselves by eledt- 
 ing to or otherwise placing on the judgment seat 
 men of their own order, which amounted to 
 much the same thing, as it placed the reins 
 of government in their hands. In A. C. 30, the 
 final attempt to restore the monarchy was made. 
 As usual, petty place-men, and those claiming to be 
 of higher birth, were the instigators and lead- 
 ers of this disastrous uprising. The chief spirit 
 of the revolution was a demagogue named Jacob. 
 He was the one they chose for king. The outbreak 
 resulted in the assassination of the last chief judge, 
 Lachoneus the younger, and the breaking up of 
 the nation. A kingdom was not established, but 
 the people separated into numerous tribes, each 
 with its independent ruler or chief. Disorgan- 
 ization, degradation and partial anarchy fol- 
 lowed, crime and sin abounded, and bloody and 
 wide-extended wars would doubtless have fol- 
 
Kish. 193 Blishkumen. 
 
 lowed, had not the greater portion of the more 
 "wicked been slain in the convulsions that attended 
 the crucifixion of the Redeemer. King Jacob, finding 
 his plots had miscarried, hurried his followers to 
 the far north, where they built a city, called /acofo- 
 ugath. During its short existence it became a 
 head centre of depravity and cruel licentiousness, 
 and was destroyed with its sister cities in the 
 general upheaval at Christ's death. 
 
 KISH. A king of the Jaredites. He was the 
 son of Corum, ^nd succeeded his father on the 
 throne. Nothing is said in the Book of Ether 
 about his charadter, the events of his reign, or 
 the length of his life. All we are told of him is 
 that he reigned in the place of his father and that, 
 when he died, he was succeeded by his son Lib. 
 
 KISHKUMEN. An assassin, and a leading 
 man among the Gadianton robbers at the time of 
 the organization of their marauding bands. In 
 the year B. C. 52, Pahoraa, the chief judge of the 
 Nephite commonwealth, died, which event gave 
 rise to serious contentions among the Nephite peo- 
 ple. Three of his sons, named Pahoran, Pacumeni 
 and Paanchi, were ambitious to fill the exalted 
 position left vacant by their father's death. Each 
 had his adherents and following, but, according to 
 the national law, the matter was decided by the 
 voice of the people, and Pahoran was chosen. 
 
 Pacumeni assented to the decision of the 
 citizens, but Paanchi attempted to raise a rebellion, 
 for which crime he was arrested, tried by the law 
 and condemned to death. Still, the more wicked 
 part of the community supported his unlawful 
 claims. These determined to kill Pahoran, which 
 resolve they carried into effedt, and the chief judge 
 was slain by Kishkumen. This foul murder was 
 committed while the chief magistrate was sitting 
 in the judgment seat administering the law, but, 
 through the connivance of the murderer's associ- 
 ates in iniquity, he escaped. Pacumeni, Pahoran's 
 
Kishkumen, City of. 194 
 
 brother, was next eledled chief judge, but he was 
 slain in war with the Lamanites the following 
 year. In B. C. 50, Helaman, the son^ of Helaman, 
 was chosen to fill the judgment seat. Being a 
 righteous man, his election was very distasteful to 
 the Gadianton robbers. They determined to slay 
 him, as they had slain Pahoran, and the same vile 
 instrument was chosen to do the murderous work. 
 
 As Kishkumen was on his way to fulfil his 
 bloody errand, a servant of Helaman, whose 
 name is not recorded, met him and gave him one 
 of the secret signs of the Gadiantons. This ad- 
 mitted him into the confidence of the assassin, 
 w^ho explained his purpose, and asked to be con- 
 dudted into the judgment hall, where Helaman 
 w^as then sitting in the performance of his duties. 
 This was agreed upon; the two proceeded to 
 w^here the murderer expedted to find his vidtim. 
 The strategy of the attendant disarmed Kishku- 
 men's suspicions. At an opportune moment the 
 servant stabbed him, and so adroitly did he per- 
 form his work, that the robber fell dead without a 
 groan. The servant immediately ran to the judg- 
 ment hall, and informed Helaman of all that he 
 had heard, seen and done. Without delay, orders 
 Avere issued for the arrest of the band, but its 
 members, finding that Kishkumen did not return, 
 fled precipitately into the wilderness, beyond the 
 reach of the oflScers. 
 
 KISHKUMEN, CITY OF. One of the in- 
 iquitous cities which the Lord, at the time of His 
 crucifixion, caused to be burned with fire from 
 heaven, with its inhabitants, because of their 
 wickedness in casting out the prophets and ston- 
 ing those whom He sent to proclaim their sinful- 
 ness and abominations. So depraved were its 
 people that the Lord declares that there were 
 none righteous among them, and that He de- 
 stroyed them that the blood of the prophets and 
 saints whom He had sent, and they had slain, 
 
195 Korihor. 
 
 might no longer cry unto Him from the ground 
 against them. Kishkumen is mentioned only in 
 connexion with its destruction. 
 
 KORIHOR. An anti-Christ, who appeared 
 among the Nephites B. C. 75. He taught many 
 of the heresies of Nehor, prominent among which 
 were the denial of the coming of the Redeemer 
 and of the efficacy of His atonement. His doc- 
 trine was that every man fared in this life accord- 
 ing to his management, prospered according to 
 his shrewdness, and conquered according to his 
 strength. He proclaimed that whatsoever a man 
 did was no crime, for when a man was dead there 
 was an end thereof. 
 
 As a missionary Korihor was, for a short 
 time, a success. We first hear of him preaching 
 his Satanic dodtrines in the land of Zarahemla, 
 and, as he claimed to fully believe all he taught, 
 the law could not touch him, as full religious 
 liberty was guaranteed under the constitution 
 and laws of the Nephite commonwealth. From 
 Zarahemla he went to the land of Jershon, to 
 inoculate the Ammonites with his soul-destroying 
 vagaries. But they were a wiser and more zealous 
 people for the gospel than were many of the 
 Nephites. They took him, bound him, and 
 carried him before Ammon, their high priest. He 
 diredted that Korihor should be removed beyond 
 the border of their land, which command having 
 been obeyed, we next find the unabashed impostor 
 laboring among the people of the land of Gideon. 
 There he also met with rebuffs. He was arrested 
 by the people and taken before the chief officers in 
 that land. They found they could do nothing 
 that would be satisfaftory with him, so they re- 
 manded him into the custody of the proper 
 officers with instrudlions to carry him before 
 Alma and Nephibab, in Zarahemla. When brought 
 before these worthies — the highest dignitaries of 
 the church and state — Korihor continued in his 
 
Korihor 196 
 
 course of loud-mouthed blasphemy, defiant as- 
 sumption, and wilful falsehood. He argued 
 against the existence of the Father, and the com- 
 ing of His Only Begotten. Alma accused him of 
 arguing against his convidtions, but this he stoutly 
 denied, and clamored for a sign to be given, as he 
 pretended, that he might be convinced. Alma, at 
 length, wearied by his impious importunities, told 
 him that God, as a sign, w^oiild smite him dumb. 
 This terrible warning, though it caused the pre- 
 tender some uneasiness, only resulted in an at- 
 tempt at prevarication. He said : I do not deny 
 the existence of a God, but I do not believe there 
 is a God ; and I say also, that ye do not know 
 that there is a God ; and except ye show me a sign 
 I will not believe. Then Alma answered: This 
 will I give unto thee for a sign, that thou shalt be 
 struck dumb, according to my words ; and I say 
 that, in the name of God, ye shall be struck dumb, 
 that ye shall no more have utterance. 
 
 Korihor received his sign : Alma's words were 
 fulfilled; the sign-seeker never more spoke on 
 earth. When the hand of the Lord fell on him he 
 recanted. By writing, as he could not speak, he 
 confessed the power of God, and acknow^ledged 
 that he had been led astray by Satan, who had 
 come to him in the form of an angel of light. He 
 begged that the curse might be removed, but 
 Alma, well knowing the baseness of his heart, 
 refused to intercede before heaven in his behalf, lest 
 when restored to speech he would again strive to 
 deceive the people. 
 
 A proclamation was next sent throughout all 
 the land. In it the chief judge recited what had 
 happened to Korihor, and called upon those who 
 had believed in his words to speedily repent, lest 
 the same judgments should come upon them. 
 This proclamation put an end to the iniquity of 
 Korihor, for his followers were all brought back 
 again to the truth. But Korihor, deserted by the 
 
Kumen. 197 Laban. 
 
 devil, a vagabond and a beggar, still continued to 
 beg his way from town to town, from house to 
 house, until one day, in a city of the Zoramites, 
 he was run over and trodden down. The injuries 
 that he received at this time were so great that he 
 soon after died. 
 
 KUMEN. One of the twelve Disciples called 
 and chosen by Jesus to minister to the Nephites, 
 at the time of his visit to that people (A. C. 34). 
 Kumen was present near the temple in the land 
 Bountiful when' Jesus appeared, and was baptized 
 by Nephi on the day following. He is not again 
 mentioned by name in the sacred record. 
 
 KUMENONHI. One of the twelve Disciples 
 called and chosen by Jesus to minister to the 
 Nephites, at the time of his visit to that people 
 (A. C. 34). Kumenonhi was present near the 
 temple in the land Bountiful, when Jesus appeared, 
 and was baptized by Nephi on the day following. 
 He is not again mentioned by name in the sacred 
 record. 
 
 LiABAN. A rich, unscrupulous and power- 
 ful Israelite of the tribe of Joseph, though a 
 dweller in Jerusalem (B. C. 600). While Lehi 
 and his little company were resting in the valley 
 of Lemuel, that patriarch was commanded of the 
 Lord to send his sons back to Jerusalem to obtain 
 certain records that were in the possession of 
 Laban. The records, which were 'engraven on 
 plates of brass, being intimately associated with 
 Lehi's' ancestors, were highly necessary for the 
 welfare of his descendants when, they established 
 themselves in a new home, far from communica- 
 tion with any other people. 
 
 When the elder sons of Lehi were informed of 
 the T.,ord's wishes, they entered many objedlions 
 to returning, to Jerusalem. They claimed to be 
 afraid of Laban, who was a man of considerable 
 influence, having much wealth and many servants 
 at his command. It wa« not until Nephi had plead 
 
Laban. 198 
 
 with them that they would consent to go. 
 Though young, he had learned an exceedingly 
 valuable lesson, that the Lord does not require 
 His children to do impossible things, but that 
 when He gives them a command He opens up the 
 way for them to accomplish His requirements. 
 Nephi felt at this time that if the Lord desired 
 that they should have the records, then in the pos- 
 session of Laban, He w^ould control circumstances 
 in such a way that they could obtain them. 
 
 The young men accordingly returned to Jeru- 
 salem. When they reached the holy city, it was 
 decided that Laman, being the eldest, should 
 first go to Laban and endeavor to obtain the 
 records. Laman had no faith in his mission 
 and, consequently, was unsuccessful. He was 
 much abused by Laban for asking for the records, 
 and returned to his brothers feeling very down- 
 hearted. The young men then decided that they 
 would endeavor to purchase the records from 
 Laban, so they went to their father's house, and 
 gathered up some of the valuables that they 
 had left therein when they deserted their home 
 for the journey into the wilderness. Taking these 
 precious things to Laban, they offered them to 
 him in exchange for the plates. He, seeing how 
 great was the value of the property offered him, 
 desired to obtain it without giving up the 
 records in return. He, therefore, with the aid 
 of his servants, drove the young men from his 
 house and sent his retainers to slay them, but 
 he did not permit them to carry back the valu- 
 ables they had brought. These he kept for 
 himself. 
 
 After this second unsuccessful effort, Laman 
 and Lemuel were very angry, and they went so 
 far as to beat their younger brothers, Sam and 
 Nephi, with a rod. While doing so, an angel 
 appeared before them and upbraided them for 
 their evil conduct. This rebuke for a time quieted 
 
199 Laban. 
 
 them, but the eflFe<5ls of this heavenly visitation 
 were short lived. 
 
 Laman and Lemuel were now very anxious 
 to return to the wilderness, but Nephi would 
 not consent. He was determined that, by the 
 help of the Lord, he would not go back with- 
 out the records. Accordingly, he resolved to make 
 the next attempt himself; so when night came, 
 he walked towards the city, being followed at 
 some distance by his brothers. They do not 
 appear to ha^e had the courage to enter the 
 gates, but stood without the walls, while Nephi 
 entered the city, not knowing exactly where 
 he should go, or what he should do, being led 
 by the Spirit of the Lord within him. As he 
 approached the house of Laban, he petceived 
 a man lying on the ground in a drunken stupor. 
 A brief examination showed him that the man 
 was Laban. The Spirit of the Lord diredted 
 Nephi to slay Laban, for he was a robber and, 
 at heart, a murderer. He had robbed the sons 
 of Lehi of the property they had taken to him 
 in their effort to exchange it for the records, and 
 had afterwards- sought their lives. But, though 
 fully justified, Nephi shrank from taking the life 
 of a fellow being. Never before had he shed 
 human blood. But the Spirit of the Lord whis- 
 pered to him it was better that one man should 
 be slain than that a whole people should perish 
 in ignorance. If Lehi's company and their des- 
 cendants should go to the new land, which 
 would afterwards be their home, without any 
 account of the dealings of God with their fore- 
 fathers, the mighty works He had done for their 
 preservation, and the laws which He had given 
 that they might please Him, they would gradually 
 grow in darkness in all these respedts, and by 
 and by lose sight of their Creator, and become a 
 wicked, degraded and unbelieving people. 
 
 Nerved by this monition, Nephi drew Laban's 
 
Lachoneus, the elder. 200 
 
 sword from its scabbard, and cut off his head. 
 He then quickly disrobed the body and placed 
 the dead man's armor on his own person. Thus 
 attired, he entered the house of Laban, and, it 
 being dark, it was not easy to recognize him. 
 Assuming the voice of Laban, he called to a 
 servant named Zoram, who had the keys of 
 the treasury, and told him to bring the plates 
 which he needed. Zoram, deceived by the voice 
 and the armor of his master, at once obeyed. 
 
 LACHONEUS, THE ELDER. One of 
 the greatest prophets and judges of the Nephites. 
 We are not informed when he was eledted to the 
 judgment seat, but we are told that he occupied 
 it at the time of the Redeemer's birth iti Bethlehem. 
 His reign was a long and troublous one ; it was 
 one of continued warfare with the Gadianton 
 bands, who, year by year, grew in numbers and 
 increased in audacity. The forces of both Nephites 
 and Lamanites were unable to cope with them, 
 and their leader, Giddianhi, had the effrontery to 
 write an epistle to Lachoneus (A. C. 16), asserting 
 the powers of the robbers, their undoubted ability 
 to conquer all opposed to them, and suggesting 
 that the people whom Lachoneus judged should 
 surrender and alEliate with them, and become 
 like them. This arrogant proposition was indig- 
 nantly rejefled, (See III Nephi, chap. 3.) 
 
 So great was the misery entailed by the inva- 
 sions of the robbers, that Lachoneus at last 
 determined to gather all the people into one place, ^ 
 and by a policy of masterly inaftivity wear out 
 or starve out the invaders. We can scarcely under- 
 stand how terrible must have been the misery 
 endured by the nation at this time, to cause 
 the conception and execution of such a measure. 
 Can we pifture to ourselves the scenes that must 
 have occurred as the people of two continents con- 
 verged into one gathering place ? From the shores 
 of the great lakes in the north, from the stormy 
 
201 Lachoneus, the elder. 
 
 Atlantic seaboard, from the coast where the mild 
 Pacific ebbs and flo ws , from the regions of the south- 
 em Andes, the migrating hosts flowed together to 
 Zarahemla and Bountiful, the lands seledled as the 
 temporary gathering place. They came with their 
 flocks and herds, their grain and provisions, leav- 
 ing nothing that would help to sustain the robber 
 bands while they continued to w^age their unhal- 
 lowed war. (A. C. 17.) 
 
 When the people reached the gathering place 
 they fortified it so strongly that it became im- 
 pregnable to their enemies. Under the instructions 
 of Gidgiddoni, the Nephite commander-in-chief, 
 they also made themselves strong armor and 
 shields, as well as all kinds of weapons, so that 
 they might be fully prepared for the day of battle. 
 Lachoneus, in the meantime, preached to them in 
 great power, so much so that they feared his de- 
 nunciations, forsook all their sins, and turned to 
 the Lord in great humility and devotion. The 
 result was that when the robbers came against 
 them, the attacking force was driven back with 
 great slaughter. 
 
 Game soon became so scarce in the wilderness 
 that the Gadiantons began to suffer for food while 
 besieging the Nephite stronghold. In addition to 
 this, the Nephites made frequent attacks upon 
 them. Seeing his armies wasting away through 
 famine and the sword, Zemnarihah, their com- 
 mander, gave up all hope of success, withdrew 
 from the siege, and formed the design of marching 
 his followers to the most distant parts of the land 
 northward. 
 
 To permit the Gadianton robbers to escape 
 would have increased the difficulties under which 
 the Nephites had so long suflered. Gidgiddoni, 
 having learned of their purpose, and knowing 
 their weakness for want of food and because of 
 the great slaughter made among them through 
 the successful attacks of his own troops, sent his 
 
202 Lachoneus. 
 
 armies to cut off their retreat. During the night 
 they got beyond the robbers, who, when they 
 began their march on the morrow^, found them- 
 selves between the armies of the Ncphites. Many 
 thousands surrendered, and the remainder were 
 slain. Zemnarihah was taken and hanged to the 
 top of a tree; which, when he was dead, the 
 Nephites cut down. They then greatly rejoiced 
 and praised God for His mercies and blessings in 
 delivering them ; but it was not until five years 
 later (A. C. 26), that the Nephites returned to and 
 possessed their old homes. 
 
 The next year (A.C. 27), thelaws wererevised 
 according to justice and equity. They had, doubt- 
 less , been greatly tampered with during the times 
 that the Gadianton robbers held control of the 
 administration and eledled the officers. Good 
 order now prevailed throughout the whole land. 
 Soon new cities were founded and built, and many 
 improvements made. Yet for all this, the peace 
 was short lived. Iniquity and dissension soon 
 began to again raise their hideous heads, and the 
 prophets and servants of God were persecuted and 
 illegally condemned to death. 
 
 We are not informed when Lachoneus died, 
 but in A. C. 30, another Lachoneus, probably his 
 son, filled the judgment seat. 
 
 LACHONEUS, THE YOUNGER. The 
 last of the Nephite judges, probably the son of the 
 preceding judge who bore the same name. He was 
 assassinated in the year 30 A. C. 
 
 It is not entirely certain from the sacred record 
 when Lachoneus, the younger, assumed the reins 
 of government, but the idea seems to be conveyed 
 that it was in the year 30 A. C. His dominion fell 
 in perilous times. The people had ripened in ini- 
 quity and were ready for destru6tion. The proph- 
 ets of God who raised their warning voices were 
 slain by unjust judges and unscrupulous officers, 
 and the laws were perverted and trampled under 
 
Laish. 203 Laman: 
 
 foot. When these corrupt rulers were called to ac- 
 count by the supreme authority at the capital, they 
 set the laws at defiance, refused to answer, broke 
 out in open rebellion, endeavored to establish a 
 monarchy, and assassinated the chief judge. 
 
 LAISH. A place in Palestine, probably the 
 small village, Laishah, lying between Gallim and 
 Anathoth. It is only mentioned once in the Book 
 of Mormon ( II Nephi, 20: 30), in a quotation 
 from the prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 LAMAH.' A Nephite general who com- 
 manded a corps of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle between the Nephites and the 
 Lamanites. He, with all his command, was slain 
 in the final series of battles in the land Cu- 
 morah, (A. C. 385), when the Nephite nation 
 was annihilated. 
 
 LiAMAN, The eldest son of Lehi and Sariah. 
 From the fadt that his father dwelt in Jerusa- 
 lem all his days, it is presumable that Laman 
 was born in that famed city and during the 
 r'eign of king Josiah. Laman was a stubborn, 
 wilful, unbelieving and desperate man. He had 
 no faith in the revelations given to his father, 
 and was the leader in all the troubles and con- 
 tentions in the wilderness, going so far as to 
 propose the murder of his brother Nephi, and 
 also of his father. Placing no credence in the 
 prophecies that Jerusalem would be destroyed, 
 he unwillingly left that city, and as unwillingly 
 journeyed in the wilderness, every difficulty, every 
 hardship enountered by the party being a fresh 
 pretext for murmurs against God and his father, 
 and for renewed assaults upon Nephi. Giving 
 way to this spirit of rebellion and cruelty, he 
 grew more hardened as he advanced in yeai's. 
 One of his great complaints was that Nephi 
 had usurped the position properly belonging to 
 his elder brothers, as the active leader of the 
 company, though Lehi was recognized as their 
 
Laman. 204 
 
 head as long as he lived, and the Lord appears 
 to have so honored him. Laman and Lemuel 
 were not unaware that God had chosen Nephi 
 for the position he occupied ; they well knew 
 that the expedition under their guidance would 
 be a failure, as their desires were continually to 
 return to Judea, and that, therefore, they would 
 be most unsuitable to carry the purposes of 
 their father to a successful issue. Laman, with 
 his brothers, returned twice to Jerusalem, the 
 first time to obtain the plates of brass from 
 Laban, the second time to bring Isbmael and 
 his family. 
 
 Soon after their return this second time, 
 Laman married one of the daughters of Ishmael, 
 and from this marriage appears to have sprung 
 the royal house of the Lamanites, and the leading 
 spirits of that race, until the times when Nephite 
 apostates gained the supremacy in the Laman- 
 ite nation and became the kings, rulers, com- 
 manders and teachers of that people. For details of 
 the journey in the Arabian wilderness and across 
 the ocean, see Nephi, Lehi. Laman lived to wit- 
 ness the death of his father, and no sooner had 
 this occurred than he entered into a conspiracy 
 with those who sympathized with him to kill 
 Nephi and take charge of the colony. So embit- 
 tered was their hate, so determined theirpurpose, 
 that Nephi's friends deemed it advisable to sepa- 
 rate; and this left Laman and his followers to the 
 quiet possession of the first home of the race on 
 the land of promise. Those who remained with 
 Laman were his own family, Lemuel and his fam- 
 ily, and the sons of Ishmael and their families. If 
 there were aiiy others they are not mentioned. No 
 sooner had the division taken place than the La- 
 manites began to sink into barbarism. The norna- 
 dic habits which they had acquired' in their wan- 
 derings in the wilderness remained ■with'them and 
 dominated their lives; they were shut out froni the 
 
205 Laman. 
 
 presence of God, as they were left without the 
 priesthood when Nephi withdrew; the other party 
 had also the possession of the records, which in 
 itself was regarded as a great grievance by the 
 children of Laman. In the next generation, when 
 those who were familiar with the civilization of 
 the Jews had passed away, their descent became 
 more rapid, and we read of them as a cruel, de- 
 graded, dark-skinned race, living by the chase, 
 feeding on raw meat, idle and ignorant and exceed- 
 ingly loathsome in their habits. 
 
 LAMAN. The king of the Lamanites, who 
 entered into a treaty with ZeniffanA ceded to him 
 the cities of Lehi-Nephi, and Shilom, and the land 
 around about. (About B. C. 200.) KingLaman's 
 intention in making this concession was to get 
 ZenijBPs small colony into his power and bring them 
 into bondage. After theNephites had dwelt in the 
 land for about twelve years, Laman grew uneasy 
 at their increase, and began to stir up his peo- 
 ple to hostilities. The result of which was that in 
 the thirteenth year the Lamanites made an attack 
 upon the Nephite farmers in the southern part of 
 the land of Shilom, drove them oiF, captured their 
 flocks and carried off the corn from their fields. 
 Those who escaped fled into the city of Lehi-Nephi 
 for safety. Zeniff armed his people, advanced 
 against the Lamanite marauders, and after a 
 severe battle, lasting a day and a night, forced 
 them back to their own lands. In this battle 
 3,043 Lamanites and 279 Nephites were slain. 
 After this, by the wise precautions taken by Zeniff 
 to defend his people, there was continual peace in 
 the land for twenty -two years. About this time 
 king Laman died, and was succeeded by his son. 
 (About B. C. 160.) 
 
 LAMAN. A king of the Lamanites, appar- 
 ently the son of the last named, though it is possi- 
 ble he was his grandson. His father's name is said 
 to have been the same as his own. Presuming 
 
Lamau. 206 
 
 him to have been the son of the monarch who 
 made the treaty with Zeniff, he came to the throne 
 about B. C. 160, and immediately commenced war 
 with the Nephites in the land of Lehi-Nephi. As 
 long as Zeniff lived the Lamanites were unsuccess- 
 ful, and were driven back to their own possessions 
 with great slaughter ; but when the weak and cor- 
 rupt Noab reigned in the place of his father, they 
 became more successful. Their first invasion in 
 Noah's reign was, however, unsuqpessful, but after 
 his people had slain the prophet Abinadi, the Lord 
 used the Lamanites to scourge them for their 
 iniquities. The hosts of this people came upon 
 Lehi-Nephi from the borders of Shemlon. Noah 
 ordered a precipitate retreat into the wilderness ; 
 but being incumbered with women and children, 
 the Lamanites overtook them. The coward king 
 commanded that the \\'omen and children should 
 be left to the mercy of the invaders, and that the 
 men continue their flight. Some obeyed but many 
 refused. Those who remained with their families 
 caused their women to plead with the Lamanites 
 for their lives. Then the latter, charmed with the 
 beauty of the Nephite women, had compassion on 
 them, spared their lives, but held the Nephites in 
 tribute — one-half of all they possessed was the 
 amount of the Lamanite exadtion. Laman set 
 guards around the land of Nephi, to prevent the 
 escape of any of the Nephites ; their tribute was 
 too valuable to the indolent Lamanites to per- 
 mit of its decrease or stoppage. In this condition 
 things remained for two years. 
 
 At this time there was a romantic spot in the 
 land of Shemlon, where the Lamanitish maidens 
 where in the habit of gathering on pleasure bent. 
 Here they sang, danced and made merry with 
 all the gaiety of youthful innocence and overflow- 
 ing spirits. One day, when a few were thus gath- 
 ered, they were suddenly surprised, and twenty- 
 four of their number were carried off by strange 
 
207 Laman. 
 
 men, who, from their appearance, were unmistak- 
 ably Nephites. 
 
 On learning of this adl of treachery the Laman- 
 ites were stirred to uncontrollable anger, and with- 
 out seeking an explanation they made a sudden 
 incursion mto the territory held by king Limhi. 
 This attack, however, was not successful, for their 
 movements, though not understood, had been dis- 
 covered, and their intended vidlims poured forth 
 to meet them. 
 
 With Limhf and his people it was a war for 
 existence: to be defeated was to be annihilated; his 
 warriors therefore fought with superhuman energy 
 and desperation, and eventually they succeeded in 
 driving the Laraanites back. So speedy did the 
 flight become, that in their confusion the Laman- 
 ites left their wounded king lying among the 
 heaps of slain. There he was discovered by the 
 vidtors. In the interview between him and Limhi 
 that followed, mutual explanations ensued. The 
 Lamanite king complained bitterly of the outrage 
 committed on the daughters of his people, while 
 Limhi protested that he and his subjects were in- 
 nocent of the base adt. Further investigation 
 developed the fadt that some of the iniquitous 
 priests of king Noah, who had fled into the wilder- 
 ness from the dreaded vengeance of their abused 
 countrymen, at the time that monarch was killed, 
 were the guilty parties. Being without wives, and 
 fearing to return home, they had adopted this plan 
 to obtain them. 
 
 On hearing this explanation, king Laman con- 
 sented to make an effort to pacify his angry hosts. 
 At the head of an unarmed body of Nephites he 
 went forth and met his armies who were returning 
 to the attack. He explained what he had learned, 
 and the Lamanites, possibly somewhat ashamed 
 of their rashness, renewed the covenant of peace. 
 
 This peace, unfortunately, was of short dura- 
 tion. The Lamanites grew arrogant and griev- 
 
Laman. 208 
 
 ously oppressive, and under their exadlions and 
 cruelty the condition of Limhi's subjedts grew con- 
 tinually worse, until they were little better oiF 
 than were their ancestors in Egypt before Moses 
 their deliverer arose. Three times they broke out in . 
 ineffedtual rebellion, and just as often their task- 
 masters grew more cruel and exacting, until their 
 spirits were entirely broken ; they cowered before 
 their oppressors, and bowed "to the yoke of bond- 
 age, submitting themselves to be smitten, and to 
 be driven to and fro, and burdened according to 
 the desires of their enemies." 
 
 In process of time the Lord softened the 
 hearts of the Lamanites, so that they began 
 to ease the burdens of their slaves, but He did not 
 deliver the Nephites out of bondage at once. They, 
 however, graduall3' prospered, and raised more 
 grain, flocks and herds, so that they did not suffer 
 with hunger. And in the Lord's due time they 
 escaped from their Lamanite oppressors and in 
 safety reached the land of Zavahemla. 
 
 Great was the excitement among the subjects 
 of Laman when they found their Nephite vassals 
 had disappeared. An army was immediately sent 
 in pursuit. It followed the fugitives for some dis- 
 tance, but did not overtake them, and lost 
 itself in the wilderness. In their w^anderings the 
 Lamanite troops found the priests of Noah and 
 their Lamanitish wives, and later they came 
 across the people of Alma in the land of Helam. 
 The Lamanites extended their suzerainty over 
 both these peoples, and king Laman appointed 
 Amulon, the leader of the priests of Noah, the 
 local ruler. 
 
 Amulon and the priests, possibly because of 
 their Lamanitish wives, soon gained great favor 
 with king Laman and were made teachers to his 
 people. Educated in the language of the Nephites, 
 they began to instruct the Lamanites therein. 
 They taught the Lamanites nothing of the 
 
209 Laman. 
 
 religion of their Israelitish fathers, or of the law of 
 Moses, but instrudled them how to keep their 
 records, and to write one to another. Laman 
 now rviled over a numerous people, inhabiting dis- 
 tant regions, governed by tributary kings and 
 rulers. Having no wi'itten standard, the language 
 of the Lamanites had become greatly corrupted. 
 The coming of the priests of Noah among them 
 gave rise to the introduction of a higher civiliza- 
 tion. As a result, they increased in wealth, and 
 trade and comaierce extended among them. They 
 became cunning and wise, and therefore powerful, 
 but were still addi<fted to robbery and plunder, 
 except among themselves. 
 
 Li AM AN. Originally a servant of the king of 
 the Lamanites, who was slain by the cunning and 
 deceit of Amalickiah (B. C. 73). When the royal 
 cortege issued from the city of Nephi to wel- 
 come the supposedly vidtorious general and his 
 army, Laman accompanied his master. When 
 that master was treacherouslj' slain, and the cry 
 was adroitly raised that his own retainers 
 had committed the atrocious deed, Laman with 
 the rest of the servants fled. We next find 
 him (B.C. 63) in the service of the Nephites, and 
 engaged in the army of Moroni, most probably as 
 an inferior officer. At the time that Moroni deter- 
 mined to release the Nephite prisoners held by the 
 Lamanites in the city of Gid, Laman, on account 
 of his nationality, was chosen to carr^' out the 
 details of the stratagem by which Moroni hoped 
 to deliver his fellow countrymen. He was placed 
 in command of a small body of troops, loaded 
 with w^ine, and sent out at evening towards the 
 place where the Nephites were held captive. 
 When the guards over the prisoners saw him 
 approaching, they "hailed him. He told them 
 that he was a Lamanite, and that he and his 
 companions had just escaped from the Nephites, 
 but luckily they had been able to secrete some 
 
Laman, Oity of. 210 
 
 wine and bring it with them. The Lamanites at 
 once became exceedingly anxious to get hold of 
 the booty, and enthusiasticallj' welcomed Laman. 
 He, very cunningly, pretended that he wished 
 to preserve the wine until the day of battle, 
 but the more he protested the more anxious the 
 soldiery became to drink it. This was exadlly 
 what he wished, and at last, with well feigned 
 reludtance, he handed over the coveted liquor. 
 It had been purposely made very strong and 
 sweet, and when the Lamanites found it was 
 so palatable they drank copiously. Deep sleep fol- 
 lowed. Now was the hour of adlion. Laman 
 returned to Moroni and reported his success. 
 The Nephite general had everything prepared ; 
 while the guard were yet in their deep drunken 
 stupor, he hastened to the city, as noiselessly 
 as possible he conveyed over its walls sufficient 
 weapons to arm all the prisoners, even, to the 
 women and the children w^ho were old enough 
 to use them. When the guards awoke from their 
 drunken sleep they found themselves surrounded 
 by the armies of Moroni without, and the pris- 
 oners armed and marshaled within. Deeming 
 discretion the better part of valor, their officers 
 surrendered and the new prisoners were set to 
 work increasing the strength of the fortifica- 
 tions of Gid, while the released Nephite warriors 
 joined the forces of Moroni, to whom they were 
 a great help. 
 
 LAMAN, CITY OF. One of the iniquitous 
 cities destroyed by the Lord, with fire from heaven, 
 at the time of the mighty convulsions which, 
 on this continent, marked the hour of the Sa- 
 vior's death. From the names, of the cities as- 
 sociated with it — Josh, Gad and Kishkumen — 
 we are led to think that it was a city origin- 
 ally built by the Lamanites or Gadianton Rob- 
 bers. Of its location and history the record 
 is silent, except we are told that its crime- 
 
Laman, River. 211 Lamoni. 
 
 stained people rejedled, cast out and slew the 
 prophets and saints of God who were sent 
 among them. 
 
 LAMAN, RIVER. A small Arabian river 
 which emptied into the upper waters of the Red 
 Sea. When Lehi and his little colony had travel- 
 ed for three days in the wilderness which bor- 
 dered on the Red Sea, they reached a pleasant 
 valley through which this stream flowed, and 
 Lehi gave to it the name of Laman, in honor 
 of his eldest, son. In the valley the company 
 rested for some time; and it was during their 
 sojourn here that Nephi and his brothers twice 
 returned to Jerusalem — once for the plates of 
 brass, and once for Ishmael and his family. When, 
 by the Lord's command, Lehi's party continued 
 their journey, they crossed the river Laman and 
 proceeded southward. 
 
 LAMANITES,_ THE. The people who, in 
 connedtion wnth their kindred, the Nephites, occu- 
 pied the American continent from about B. C. 590 
 to A. C. 385, in which latter year they destroyed 
 the Nephites and remained possessors of the 
 entire land. The American Indians are their 
 degraded descendants. These people were of 
 Hebrew origin, being members of the half tribe 
 of Manasseh, and are called Lamanites, from La- 
 man, the eldest son of Lehi, who was the leading 
 spirit in the events that led to their separation 
 from the Nephites and their formation as a dis- 
 tindl people. Originally, the Lamanites were the 
 children of Laman, Lemuel, and some of the 
 family of Ishmael; but as the centuries passed 
 there were many defedlions in both nations, when 
 the dissatisfied would join the opposing race and 
 affiliate and intermix with them, so that the two 
 names at last became more an indication of 
 religion and civilization than of birth. 
 
 liAMONI. The Lamanite king of the land 
 of Ishmael. He was the first of his race converted 
 
Lauram. 212 
 
 to Christianity by the sons of Mosiah. At the 
 time of their coming (B. C. 91), he reigned tinder 
 the supreme authority of his father, who was 
 monarch of all the Lamanites. Lamoni appears 
 to have ruled with severity, if not with cruelt}', 
 and his ai?tion in executing any of the servants 
 having charge of his herds who permitted the 
 royal cattle to be stolen, undoubtedly excited a 
 spirit of discontent among his subjedls. After his 
 conversion his character appears to have entirelj' 
 changed, and he became gentle, loving, patient and 
 humble. The details of this conversion are given 
 under the head of Ammon. After his change of 
 heart he became the protestor and chief pillar of 
 the Church, which, through his zealous assistance, 
 was established in the land of Ishmael. He 
 accompanied Ammon to the land Middoni, and by 
 his influence with Antiomno, the king of that 
 region, he succeeded in releasing Aaron and the 
 other Nephite missionaries, who had been held in 
 prison there and so barbarously treated. (B.C. 
 86? ) In later years, when the anger of the 
 Nephite apostates and unconverted Lamanites was 
 raging against the new-born disciples, Lamoni was 
 trusted as a wise counselor, and the missionaries 
 and others visited Ishmael to advise with him re- 
 garding the best course to pursue to protedl the 
 lives of the unoffending people of Anti-Lehi-Nephi. 
 (B. C. 82.) Afterthis,we read no more of Lamoni, 
 and we have no means of telling if he suffered 
 martyrdom when so man)' of his fellow converts 
 were slain, or whether he lived to accompany the 
 fugitives who forsook their homes, threw them- 
 selves on the magnanimity of the Nephites, and 
 found a resting place in Jershon. 
 
 LAURAM. A Nephite officer under Mormon, 
 killed in battle with the Lamanites. He is only 
 mentioned in the second epistle of Mormon to his 
 son Moroni, and thei-e simply referred to as hav- 
 ing, with many other choice men, been slain in a 
 
Lebanon. 213 Lehi. 
 
 disastrous battle with the enemy. The fadt of 
 his name being mentioned infers that he was an 
 officer of distincftion. 
 
 LEBANON. The Mount Lebanon of the 
 Bible. It is mentioned four times in the Book of 
 Mormon, always in quotations from the writ- 
 ings of Isaiah. 
 
 LEHI. A Hebrew prophet, of the tribe 
 of Manasseh, whom the Lord called to warn the 
 Jews of their eoming captivity in Babylon. Lehi 
 was a man of considerable means, and of good 
 repute among the Jews. He had dwelt in Jerusa- 
 lem all his life, though, from the influence that the 
 language of the Egyptians appears to have had on 
 him, it is not improbable that he was brought, in 
 some way, in intimate contadl with that people. 
 In the first year of the i-eign of Zedekiah, king of 
 Judah (B. C. 600), the Lord gave Lehi a num- 
 ber of prophetic dreams and visions, and, in com- 
 pliance with the admonitions of those manifesta- 
 tions, he went forth among the Jews proclaiming 
 the sorrows that would inevitably be theirs if they 
 did not repent and return to the Lord. But the 
 Jews treated Lehi just as they were treating all 
 the rest of the prophets who came to them. They 
 paid no heed to the message he bore. When he 
 reproved them for their wickedness and abomina- 
 tions, they grew angry with him ; and when he 
 talked of the coming of the Messiah and the re- 
 demption of the world, they mocked him. But he 
 did not cease to labor in their midst until their 
 anger grew so intense that they sought his life; 
 and they would have slain him if the Lord had not 
 protected him ; for it was not to be that Lehi 
 should fall a victim to their hatred. The Lord 
 had designed him for a greater work — he was to 
 be the father of a multitude of people, and to this 
 end God delivered him from the fury of the Jews. 
 When it became impossible for him to remain 
 longer and minister unto them, he was instrudled 
 
Lehi. 214 
 
 to gather up such things as he could carry and 
 take them into the wilderness with his family, 
 where the Lord would teach him what more He 
 required at his hands. 
 
 When Lehi received the command to depart, he 
 immediately set about fulfilling it, and taking 
 with him his family and such goods and food as 
 he could carry, he left the doomed city, where he 
 had so long dwelt, leaving behind him his house 
 and property, his gold, his silver and other precious 
 things, all of which he willingly gave up that he 
 might be obedient to the heavenly message. 
 
 Lehi's family consisted of his wife, Sariah, 
 and his four sons, Laman, Lemuel, Sam and 
 Nephi. Lehi had also daughters, but whether they 
 were born at this time is not evident from the 
 record. We have no account in the Book of Mor- 
 mon of the precise road which Lehi and his family 
 took when they left Jerusalem. Undoubtedly they 
 traveled through the wilderness of Jud'ea south- 
 ward till they reached the eastern arm of the Red 
 Sea. They journeyed along the Arabian shore of 
 that sea for some little distance, till they came to a 
 valley through which a small stream flowed. To 
 the river Lehi gave the name of Laraan, after his 
 eldest son ; and the vallej' he called Lemuel. Here 
 they pitched their tents and rested for some time. 
 While tarrying in this valley, Lehi, by Divine di- 
 redlion, twice sent his sons to Jerusalem : the first 
 time to obtain certain most precious records, the 
 second, to bring a family to join them in their 
 journey. The head of this family was named Ish- 
 mael. In both undertakings the young men were 
 successful, and the company was strengthened by 
 the addition of Zoram, and Ishmael and his family. 
 Soon after, five marriages took place ; Zoram mar- 
 ried Ishmael's eldest daughter, and the four sons 
 of Lehi espoused four younger ones. 
 
 While Lehi and his party dwelt in the valley of 
 Lemuel, he received many glorious manifestations 
 
215 Lehi. 
 
 from the Lord. Like Enoch, John the Revelator 
 and others, the world's future history was mapped 
 out before him, and he not only saw things that 
 related to his own posterity, but the scene widened 
 until he appears to have been shown all that 
 would happen to the sons and daughters of man- 
 kind to the very last generation. (See I Nephi, 
 chap. 8.) Nephi, his son, was favored of the 
 Lord with similar manifestations. 
 
 Before lojig, Lehi was diredled to resume his 
 journey ; and a wonderful instrument, prepared by 
 Divine condescension, called a LiaAona, or compass, 
 was given him to guide the wandering feet of the 
 company in their travels. 
 
 So particular was the Lord that Lehi's party 
 should not come in contadl with the people of 
 Arabia, through which land they passed, that He 
 gave them thecommand that they should not cook 
 their meat, lest the flame or smoke from their fires 
 should draw attention towards them; but He 
 promised that He would make their meat sweet to 
 them, that they could eat it with pleasure and 
 satisfaction without it being cooked with fire. 
 Probably it was dried after the manner that the 
 people in this region often dry beef and other 
 meats. 
 
 To their next tarrying place, which they reached 
 in four days, they gave the name of Shazer. After 
 a short rest, during which time they killed game 
 for food, they again took up their line of march, 
 keeping in the most fertile parts of the wilderness, 
 which were near the borders of the Red Sea. Thus 
 they continued journeying for some time, when, by 
 diredlion of the Liahona, they changed the course 
 of their travels, and moved almost diredtly east 
 across the Arabian peninsula, until they reached 
 the waters on its eastern coast. There they found 
 a very fruitful land, which they called Bountiful, 
 because of the abundance of its natural produc- 
 tions. To the sea which washed its shores they 
 
Lehi. 216 
 
 gave the name of Irreantum, which, being inter- 
 preted, means many waters. If we understand 
 corredtly, these waters were a portion of the gulf 
 of Oman, or Arabian sea. The journey thus far 
 occupied eight years from the time they left Jerusa- 
 lem. 
 
 When the people of Lehi reached the sea shore 
 they rejoiced greatly that their tedious wander- 
 ings were over. Nephi, by Divine direftion, built 
 a ship to carry them across these great waters. 
 When the vessel w^as finished, the voice of the 
 Lord came to Lehi, commanding that he and his 
 people should arise and go aboard the ship. The 
 next day they embarked, every one according, 
 to his age, taking with them their provisions 
 seeds, and such other things as it was desirable 
 they should carry across the ocean to their new 
 home, far away on its opposite shores. 
 
 During Lehi's travels in the wilderness two 
 sons were born to him, w^hom he named Jacob 
 and Joseph, respeftively. The patriarch and his 
 wife were now advancing in years, and their 
 peace was much disturbed on the ocean by the 
 cruel condudl of Laman and others towards 
 Nephi. In fadt the miseries induced by this con- 
 dudt nearly resulted in the death of the aged 
 couple. 
 
 After many days, the vessel with its precious 
 freight reached the shores of this continent, at a 
 place, we are told by the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
 near where the city of Valparaiso, Chili, now 
 stands. Then, with hearts full of rejoicing, they 
 left the vessel that had carried them safely across 
 the wide ocean, and went forth upon the land 
 which God had given to them and to their genera- 
 tions after them. And thej' pitched their tents 
 and began to make a new home. They put the 
 seeds into the earth, which they had brought 
 from Jerusalem. To their great joy these seeds 
 grew exceedingly, and they were blessed with 
 
217 Lehi. 
 
 abundance. Upon the land they found many 
 beasts of the forest, also cows, asses, horses, 
 goats, and other animals that are for the use of 
 man ; and in the earth they found precious ores of 
 gold, silver and copper. Then they eredled an 
 altar, and, to show their thankfulness to God, 
 they offered sacrifices and burnt offerings, accord- 
 ing to the law of Moses, as was their wont under 
 such circumstances. 
 
 The course taken by Lehi and his people has 
 been revealed with some detail. We are told by 
 the Prophet Joseph Smith that Lehi and his com- 
 pany traveled in nearly a south-southeast direc- 
 tion until they came to the nineteenth degree of 
 north latitude, then, nearly east to the sea of 
 Arabia, then sailed in a southeast diredlion, and 
 landed on the continent of South America, in 
 Chili, thirty degrees south latitude. This voyage 
 would take them across the Indian and South 
 Pacific Oceans. 
 
 Some time, we know not how long, after 
 Lehi's arrival, believing that his end was ap- 
 proaching, he gathered his children together as 
 did his forefathers before him, and being inspired 
 by the spirit of prophecy, he blessed them, foretell- 
 ing many things thai should occur to them to 
 their latest generations. 
 
 Soon after Lehi had uttered these blessings , 
 the Lord took him from this earth to dwell with 
 Him in eternity. Of the death of Sariah, his wife, 
 we have no account. 
 
 LiEHI. The son of Zoram, the commander 
 of the Nephite armies, B. C. 81. (See Aha.) 
 
 LiEHl. One of the greatest of Nephite mili- 
 tary commanders and the associate of Moroni and 
 Teancum, both of whom he survived for many 
 years. It is not evident from the record, but we 
 think it highly probable, that Lehi was the same 
 person as Lehi the son of Zoram (Alma, 16: 5), that 
 young man being then (B. C. 81) u distinguished 
 
Lehi 218 
 
 officer under his father. Lehi first prominently 
 appears in the Nephite annals in the great battle 
 fought (B. C. 74) with the Lamanites under Zara- 
 hemnah, on the banks of the Sidon, not far from 
 Manti. Moroni was commander-in-chief of the 
 Nephite forces, w^hile Lehi commanded an army 
 corps. Before the battle commenced, Moroni skil- 
 fully concealed his troops on both sides of the 
 river, and permitted the Lamanites to pass be- 
 tween. Lehi's men, who had been massed on the 
 east side of the river, on the south of a hill named 
 Riplah, closed in on the rear of the Lamanites, 
 when the latter faced about and gave battle. The 
 fight soon grew fast and furious. The Lamanites 
 perceiving that Moroni was attacking them on 
 both sides, fought with desperation, but with im- 
 mense loss; and in a short time they fled be- 
 fore Lehi and were driven by him into the 
 waters of the river. Lehi did not cross in pursuit, 
 but halted his soldiers on the eastern side, while 
 the troops more diredtly commanded by Moroni 
 drove the enemy before them on the western 
 banks. The day ended in a complete vidtory for 
 the Nephites. When the devastating wars which 
 Amalickiah inaugurated were begun, we again 
 find Lehi in high command. He was chief cap- 
 tain in the city of Noah, and when the Lamanites 
 attacked it, his name alone added to their discom- 
 fiture, for, we are told, "they feared Lehi exceed- 
 ingly" (Alma, 49:17). Lehi's cautious but resolute 
 defense, combined with the perfection of the forti- 
 fications built by Moroni around the city, caused 
 the Lamanites to throw away more than one 
 thousand men, and all their chief captains, in the 
 futile attempt to carry the city by storm (B. C. 
 73). 
 
 Lehi continued to be adtively engaged during 
 the next war, and appears to have been second in 
 command to Moroni over the army of the north- 
 east. His next conspicuous recorded exploit was 
 
219 Lehi. 
 
 assisting in the defeat of Jacob, between Bounti- 
 ful and Mulek, and the recapture of the latter city 
 (B. C. 64). Moroni placed Lehi in command of 
 the captured city. When (B. C. 62) the revolt of 
 the king-men under Pachus took place, Moroni, at 
 the suggestion of Pahoran, the chief judge, hast- 
 ened to the aid of the government at Zarahemla, 
 and left Lehi and Teancum in charge of the armies 
 in the northeast, who were then reduced by years, 
 of continued fighting, and sadly in need of provis- 
 ions. The next year, Moroni sent them a reinforce- 
 ment of 6,000 men and a sufficient supply of food, 
 which was followed by a brilliant campaign, in 
 which Moroni, Lehi and Teancum, by prear- 
 ranged ta(flics and simultaneous movements, 
 drove the Lamanites beyond the Nephite territory 
 and ended the long-continued and exhausting 
 series of wars. (B. C. 61.) When Moroni died 
 (B. C. 56), he was succeeded by his son Moroni- 
 hah as commander-in-chief of the armies of the 
 Republic, and Lehi, now getting up in years, ap- 
 pears to have stood in the same position to him, 
 as he did to his father. 
 
 In the calamitous invasion of the land of Zara- 
 hemla by the Lamanites, under Coriantumr (B. C. 
 51), Lehi was the first to stay their devastating 
 march northward. He met them somewhere be- 
 tween Zarahemla and Bountiful, and drove them 
 back towards the former city. Their retreat was 
 cut off by Moronihah, and the two Nephite gen- 
 erals, one in the front and the other in the rear, 
 signally defeated the invaders and made prisoners 
 ot all who were not slain. It is in connedlion 
 with this campaign that Lehi's name is last men- 
 tioned in the Book of Mormon. In character, we 
 are told by the historian, that Lehi " was a man 
 like unto Moroni," God-fearing, wise, prudent and 
 brave. "They were beloved by each other, and 
 also beloved by all the people of Nephi." Alma, 
 53: 2.) 
 
Lehi, son of Helaman. 220 Lehi, City of. 
 
 LEHI, THE SON OF HELAMAN. Were 
 we to attempt to sketch the life of Lehi, we 
 should simply have to repeat the most striking 
 features of that of his elder brother, Nephi. In 
 their labors, journeyings, ministrations, etc., they 
 seem to have always been together. Like Samuel 
 of old, in their childhood they "began to grow up 
 unto the Lord." and in riper years they lived to 
 . His glory. In speaking of the exalted charadler 
 of Nephi, the historian adds, "And behold, Lehi, 
 his brother, was not a whit behind him as to 
 things pertaining to righteousness." 
 
 The date of Lehi's birth is not recorded. In 
 the year B. C. 44, the fadt that Helaman had two 
 sons, named Nephi and Lehi, is mentioned; but at 
 that time they must have grown to manhood, as 
 their public labors began shortly after. Lehi ac- 
 companied his brother in his extended labors 
 throughout the lands of the Nephites ; he was 
 with him in prison among the Lamanites, in the 
 city of Lehi-Nephi, at the time of the great mani- 
 festation of God's power, and the conversion of 
 the greater part of that people to the service of 
 the true God ; he went with Nephi to the northern 
 continent, and labored there several years. Again 
 we hear of them (B. C. 13) still laboring in the 
 might of Jehovah and the powers of the priest- 
 hood for the salvation of the souls of men. After 
 this we lose .sight of Lehi, the date, the place, or 
 circumstances of his death are not stated. 
 
 LEHI, CITY OF. A city on the Atlantic 
 seaboard of South America, apparently near the 
 Caribbean Sea. It is described as lying "in the 
 north, by the borders of the sea shore" (Alma, 50 : 
 15). It was founded in B. C. 72, possibly by Lehi, 
 one of the great Nephite generals of that era. In 
 B. C. 68, its citizens being threatened by their 
 neighbors of the city of Morianton, fled for pro- 
 tedtion to the camp of Moroni. When the diffi- 
 culty was settled they both returned to their re- 
 
Lehi, Land of. 221 Lehi-Nephi, City of, 
 
 specSlive homes. In B. C. 67 this city, with many 
 others, fell into the hands of the Lamanite armies 
 under Amalickiah, who appear to have retained 
 it until 'B; C. 61, when it was recaptured by the 
 Nephites. This city is not again mentioned Idv 
 name in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 LEHI, LAND OF. The name by which the 
 whole of South America was known to the Ne- 
 phites, in contradistindlion to North America, 
 which was called Mulek, because the Lord brought 
 Mulek into thfe land north, and Lehi into the 
 land south. (Helaman, 6: 10.) 
 
 LEHI, LAND OF. A small region of South 
 America, on the Atlantic seaboard, immediately 
 surrounding the City of Lehi, and adjoining the 
 land of Morianton. In B. C. 68, a feud arose 
 between these two distri(fts, the people of Mori- 
 anton unjustly claiming a portion of the land 
 of Lehi. The former determined to assert their 
 claims by force of arms, when the people of Lehi 
 for protedlion fled to the camp of Moroni, the 
 Nephite commander-in-chief, Morianton, the leader 
 of the people of that name, determined to flee 
 northward with his followers, but was stopped 
 at the land Bountiful by the Nephite armies. 
 A battle ensued in which Morianton was slain 
 and his people were escorted back to their own 
 lands. Upon their making an agreement to keep 
 the peace, a union was effedled between them 
 and the people of Lehi, who also returned to 
 their homes. 
 
 LEHI-NEPHI, OR NEPHI, CITY OF. 
 The capital city of the land occupied by the 
 Nephites, for a period of uncertain length, im- 
 mediately preceding the exodus of the righteous 
 portion of the race to Zarahemla, under Mosiah 
 I, rather more than two hundred years before 
 Christ. It is supposed to have been situated 
 in the region known to moderns as Ecuador. 
 When the Nephites evacuated this city, the Laman- 
 
Lehi-Nephi, Land of. 222 
 
 ites took possession of it, and held it, until, 
 by treaty between king Laman and Zeniff, it 
 was, with the surrounding distridl, ceded to the 
 Nephite colonj- that had returned from Zara- 
 hemla. It now became the chief city of this 
 branch of the race, and Zeniff, Noah and Limhi 
 reigned there as kings. The Nephites, finding 
 that the indolent Lamanites had permitted it 
 to fall into decay, went to work to repair its 
 walls and residences, and in the days of king 
 Noah it was greatly beautified and improved. 
 Among its other buildings it contained a 
 temple, near to which king Noah built a high 
 tower. It was in this city that Abinadi was 
 martyred, and on its outskirts, shortly after, 
 Alma, the elder, established a Christian Church 
 at the waters of Mormon. Lehi-Nephi was again 
 evacuated by the Nephites, B. C. 122 ; when it 
 was again possessed by the Lamanites, and 
 was made by them the capital of the whole 
 land of Nephi, and the abode of their head 
 king. Aaron, the son of Mosiah, found the 
 chief monarch (the father of Latnoni) residing 
 there when he went up to the land of Nephi 
 to preach the gospel to the Lamanites (about 
 B. C 85). Lehi and Nephi, the sons of Hela- 
 man, were cast into prison in this city, when 
 they ministered among the Lamanites; and it 
 w^as in this prison that there w^as such a glori- 
 ous manifestation of the power of God in their 
 behalf, that resulted in the conversion of so many 
 thousand Lamanites. (B. C. 30.) 
 
 LEHI-NEPHI, LAND OF. A small divi- 
 sion of the land of Nephi, originally settled by the 
 Nephites, but after their departure it was taken 
 possession of by the Lamanites, and by them made 
 the chief centre of their government. It appears 
 to have been simply the valley in which the city of 
 Lehi-Nephi stood , but because it at one time com- 
 prised all the territory occupied by the Nephites, 
 
223 Lehonti. 
 
 whence they spread out and colonized, it is more 
 often called the land of Nephi than the land of 
 Jvchi-Nephi; but it must not be confounded with 
 the larger land of Nephi which grew out of it. 
 This smaller land of Nephi is supposed to have 
 been situated in the country now called Ecuador. 
 
 LEHONTI. A Lamanite officer, chosen by 
 the opponents of the war policy of the reigning 
 sovereign, as their leader in their armed resistance 
 to the royal proclamation (B. C. 73). 
 
 When the *^ephite traitor, Amalickiah, fled to 
 the LamaniteSjthe firststep he took to accomplish 
 his ambitious, though at present defeated, pur- 
 poses, was to excite public feeling against the Ne- 
 phi tes. The king gave way before his wiles and 
 persuasiveness, but the great mass of the people, 
 not being brought in contadl with his brilliant 
 person and shining abilities, were averse to hos- 
 tilities. They too well remembered the horrors 
 and disasters of the pi'evious campaign. Amalic- 
 kiah had, however, gained such influence over the 
 king's mind that he was inexorable, and insisted 
 on the invasion of Zarahemla. For this purpose, 
 he issued a proclamtion and sent it among all his 
 subjedls, commanding them to gather to his 
 standard. The people greatly dreaded the arbi- 
 trary power of the throne, but they feared the 
 Nephites more. Consequently, many refused to 
 heed the proclamation, and assembled themselves 
 at Onidah, the place of arms, for protection 
 against an army the king had placed under the 
 command of Amalickiah to bring them to terms, 
 and which was now rapidly advancing towards 
 them. Here they chose Lehonti as their leader 
 and king, for they were strong in their deter- 
 mination not to go to war with the Nephites. 
 Lehonti assembled his forces on a mount called 
 Antipas, and there awaited the arrival of the 
 royal troops. 
 
 Lehonti, however, little knew the temper or 
 
Lemuel. 224 
 
 craft of the man with whom he was dealing. 
 Amalickiah had no intention to spill Lamanite 
 blood. He wanted their friendship now, that, 
 he might use them as his willing tools hereafter. 
 To this end, when night came, he sought an in- 
 terview with Lehonti, who, fearing treachery, re- 
 fused to go down near to his camp. Three times 
 did Amalickiah send his message, and as often 
 was the proposal declined. At last, the plotter 
 went up the mountain, to near where Lehonti's 
 camp was situated, and there told him to come 
 out and meet him, and if he feared an 3' evil, to 
 bring his guard w^ith him. This time the cau- 
 tious Lehonti acquiesced. At the interview that 
 followed, Amalickiah agreed to surrender his 
 forces to Lehonti, on condition that he (Ama- 
 lickiah) should be placed second in command of 
 the united forces. The plot was successfully car- 
 ried out. Lehonti surrounded the royal troops 
 before morning; they, seeing their predicament, 
 were loth to do battle with their countrymen 
 and pleaded with their commander to surrender. 
 This he did, for it was exadtly what he had been 
 working for. Lehonti faithfully carried out the 
 terms of the agreement and placed Amalickiah 
 second in command. The conscienceless traitor 
 soon removed the commander-in-chief; Lehonti 
 was killed by slow poison, administered by a 
 creature of his subordinate, and Amalickiah as- 
 sumed supreme command. 
 
 LEMUEL. The second son ofLehi and Sariah, 
 born in Jerusalem, about B. C. 620 or 625. 
 He appears in history as the shadow of his 
 elder brother, Laman ; where the latter led he 
 followed, but lacked, to some extent, the adtive, 
 aggressive malignity of Laman's turbulent and 
 vindidlive character. In all the rebellions in the 
 Arabian wilderness, in all the murmurings against 
 the providences of the Lord, in all the inhuman 
 assaults upon Nephi, Lemuel sided with and 
 
Lemuel, City of. 225 Lemuelites. 
 
 sustained Lamati, and when, after the death 
 of I/ehi, the colony divided, Lemuel and his 
 family joined their fortunes to that of his elder 
 brother. Of Lemuel's domestic life we only know 
 that he married a daughter of Ishmael. Of the 
 time and place of his death we are told nothing. 
 The descendants of Lemuel appear to have in- 
 herited the charadleristics of their progenitor — 
 they took a secondary place in the Lamanite 
 nation, and "we do not read of one prominent 
 character, either in Nephite or Lamanite history, 
 who was descended from him. 
 
 LEMUEL, CITY OF. ■ A city of the Laman- 
 ites, whose inhabitants were converted to the 
 Lord by the preaching of the sons of Mosiah, 
 and became a portion of the people of Anti- 
 Lehi-Nephi. They, no doubt, afterwards suffered 
 in the ruthless persecutions infli(?ted upon the 
 Christian Lamanites, and those who survived 
 migrated to the land of Jershon, with the rest of 
 their brethren, (B. C. 78). 
 
 LEMUEL, VALLEY OF. After three days' 
 journey through the desert bordering the upper 
 waters of the Red Sea, ( Gulf of Arabia, ) Lehi and 
 his colony reached a small valley wherein they 
 camped and built an altar to the Lord. A river 
 ran through it and emptied into the sea. To the 
 river, Lehi gave the name of Laman, and to the 
 valley, that of Lemuel, after his two eldest sons, 
 remarking to Lemuel "0 that thou mightest be 
 like unto this valley, firm and steadfast, and im- 
 movable in keeping the commandments of the 
 Lord." After a stay of considerable length, Lehi 
 continued his journey down the shores of the Red 
 Sea. (B. C. 600.) 
 
 LEMUELITES. The descendants of Lem- 
 uel. They formed a portion of the Lamanite 
 nation, but do not appear to have taken a prom- 
 inent position in the condudl of its affairs. The 
 descendants of Laman w^ere the controlling ele- 
 
Levi. 226 Liahona, The. 
 
 ment in the race, in whose movements the Lemuel- 
 ites acquiesced. 
 
 LiEVI. A Jaredite prince, the son of Kirn. 
 His father was driven from the throne and held in 
 captivity for the remainder of his days. Levi was 
 born in captivity and so remained until 42 years 
 after the death of his father ; when he rose in re- 
 bellion against his uncle, who occupied the throne, 
 deposed him, and reigned in his stead. During his 
 reign he did that which was right in the sight of 
 the Lord, and his people were greatly prospered. 
 He lived to a good old age, was blessed with a 
 large family, and when he died his son Corom suc- 
 ceeded him as king. 
 
 LEVI. The son of Jacob. His name is only 
 mentioned in a quotation from Malachi (III Ne- 
 phi, 24: 3), "and he shall purify the sons of Levi." 
 
 LIAHONA, THE. While Lehi and his little 
 colony were encamped near the river Laman, the 
 voice of the Lord came unto him, and commanded 
 him to resume his journey on the morrow. When 
 Lehi stepped out of his tent door the next morn- 
 ing, he was much surprised to behold lying upon 
 the ground close by, a round ball of curious 
 workmanship. It appeared as though it was made 
 of fine brass, and within it were two spindles ; 
 one of which pointed the way which Lehi and 
 his party should travel as they journeyed through 
 the wilderness. 
 
 God had prepared this strange instrument or 
 guide for them. In the days of Moses, when He 
 led the children of Israel out of Egypt, a pillar of 
 cloud by day and of fire by night moved in front 
 of them. This the Hebrews followed. But to Lehi 
 He gave this Liahona, or compass, as the ball was 
 called, and it pointed the way they should 
 travel. It had one strange peculiarity, which 
 was that it worked according to their faith and 
 diligence. When they kept God's law it showed 
 them much more clearly the way they should 
 
227 Lib. 
 
 go than when they were careless or rebellious. 
 Some people have confused this ball, because 
 it is called a compass, with the mariner's com- 
 pass, that sailors use at sea to diredt the course 
 of their ships. But there is a great difference be- 
 tween the two. The Liahona pointed the way 
 that Lehi's company should travel, while the 
 needle in the mariner's compass points to the 
 north. The one showed the way Lehi should go, 
 the other iftforms the traveler which way he is 
 going. The one was speciallj' prepared by the 
 Lord for Lehi and his companions, and was used 
 through faith only; the other can be used by all 
 men, whether believers in the true God, pagans 
 or infidels. At times, also, writing would mirac- 
 ulously appear on the Liahona, giving directions 
 or reproving for sin, as the company most needed. 
 LIB. A righteous king of the Jaredites, in 
 whose reign the nation prospered and multiplied 
 greatly. He was the son and successor of Kish. 
 In the reign of a former monarch named Heth, the 
 Lord had deeply aiflidled the people, because of 
 their sins ; and among other things he had caused 
 numbers of poisonous serpents to occupy the 
 regions in the neighborhood of the Isthmus of 
 Panama, and thus prevented the people from gain- 
 ing access to the southern continent. In Lib's 
 days these venomous i-eptiles were destroyed, 
 and the land southward was found to be full of 
 beasts of the forest. That country was preserved 
 as one enormous hunting ground of the race, Lib, 
 himself, becoming a great hunter. He also built a 
 large city at the narrowest portion of the Isth- 
 mus, apparently for the purpose of guarding the 
 regions south from settlement, so that it might be 
 the source of their meat supply, for the country 
 northward was covered with inhabitants. In 
 this reign the people greatly developed in the arts 
 of civilization, they prosecuted mining with much 
 vigor, improved in the manufadlure of textile 
 
Lib. 228 Limhah. 
 
 fabrics ; agriculture made marked advance through 
 the invention and application of improved ma- 
 chinery in the cultivation of the earth and the 
 harvesting of their crops. They also made all man- 
 ner of weapons of war, though, as this was a time 
 of profound, peace, this can only be regarded as a 
 precautionary measure. In fadl, to use the words 
 of the sacred historian: "never could be a people 
 more blessed than were they, and more prospered 
 by the hand of the Lord. And they were in a land 
 that was choice above all lands, for the Lord had 
 spoken it." 
 
 Lib lived many years, was blessed with a nu- 
 merous posterity, and when he died he was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Hearthom. 
 
 LIB. A commander opposed to Corianturnr, in 
 the great series of wars that ended in the destruc- 
 tion of the Jaredite race. In size he was a giant, 
 being the largest man in the nation. He was also 
 high in authority among the members of the secret 
 associations that at that time held almost un- 
 bounded power among that people. He came to 
 the throne through the murder of his predecessor, 
 having himself committed the vile deed. In the 
 first year of his reign, Coriantumr came iip against 
 him, and drove his forces to the borders of the 
 sea. In this battle, however, Lib and Coriantumr 
 met in single combat, and the latter was severely 
 wounded by his adversary. A second battle took 
 place on the sea shore, in which Lib was vidto- 
 rious, and the enemy retreated to the wilderness 
 of Akish, and thence to the plains of Agosh. Here 
 Coriantumr made another stand, and in the battle 
 that ensued Lib was killed. His brother, named 
 Shiz, took command, continued the fight, and 
 obtained a decisive vidtory. 
 
 lilMHAH. A Nephite general, who com- 
 manded a corps, of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle between the Nephites and the Laman- 
 ites. He, with all his command, was slain in 
 
Liimher. 229 Limhi. 
 
 the final series of battles in the land Cttmorah 
 (A. C. 385), when the Nephite nation was anni- 
 hilated. 
 
 LIMHEK. A Nephite military officer of the 
 early days of the Republic, He, with Amnor, 
 Manti and Zeram, and their commands, was sent 
 to watch the retreating Amlicites after their defeat 
 by Alma, (B. C, 87). They returned next day 
 in great haste, and reported that the Amlicites 
 had joined an invading army of Lamanites, and 
 together they were advancing by way of the land 
 of Minon to Zarahemla. Limher is nowhere else 
 mentioned in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 LIMHI. The son of iVoaA, and the third 
 king over the colony which left Zarahemla and 
 returned to Lehi-Nephi. His reign was little more 
 than a nominal one, as his people were in bond- 
 age to the Lamanites, to whom they paid one- 
 half of all they possessed, and one-half of the 
 produdls of their yearly toil. Out of this were 
 paid the guards who were set to watch that 
 none of the Nephites escaped. Limhi's reign was 
 marked by several disastrous wars, one brought 
 on by the fugitive priests of king Noah (see 
 Lam an, Amnion);' the others were the abortive 
 attempts of the people of Linihi to throw off 
 the oppressor's yoke;' but in every case the revolt 
 ended in its suppression and the infliction of 
 heavier burdens and more cruel indignities upon 
 the unfortunate Nephites. All of which were in 
 fulfilment of the words of the Prophet Abinadi. 
 Thus the years slowly and painfully wore away. 
 The Lord, after a time, softened the hearts of the 
 Lamanites, so that they treated their captives 
 with less cruelty. He also prospered them in their 
 labors, that they did not suffer any more from 
 hunger. 
 
 In this sad condition of bondage and serfdom, 
 the people of Limhi had one hope. It was to 
 communicate with their Nephite friends in the land 
 
Limhi. 230 
 
 of Zarahemla. To this end Limhi secretly fitted 
 out an expedition consisting of a small number 
 of men. This company became lost in the wil- 
 derness, and traveled a long distance northward, 
 until they found a land covered with the dry 
 bones of men who appeared to have fallen in 
 battle. Limhi's people thought this must be the 
 land of Zarahemla, and that their Nephite brethren 
 who dwelt there had been destroyed. But in this 
 they were wrong, for they found with the dead 
 some records engraved on plates of gold, which, 
 when afterwards translated by the power of God, 
 showed that these bones were those of some of 
 the Jaredites who had been slain in war. They 
 evidently missed the land of Zarahemla, having 
 probably traveled to the west of it and passed 
 northward through the Isthmus of Panama. 
 
 Shortly after this, a small company, numbering 
 sixteen men, reached them from Zarahemla. Their 
 leader's name was Ammon. He had been sent by 
 kingMosiah to the land of Nephi. to find out what 
 had become of the people who left with Zeniif, 
 Limhi's grandfather. At first, Ammon's men were 
 taken for spies and cast into prison. The next 
 day the mistake was discovered, and Limhi and 
 his people were overjoyed to hear from their 
 friends. Soon plans were laid to effedl the escape 
 of the enslaved Nephites, which, under the guid- 
 ance of Limhi, Ammon and Gideon, was suc- 
 cesfully accomphshed. The Lamanite guards were 
 made drowsy through a large present of wine, 
 of which they freely drank. While in this con- 
 dition the Nephites escaped through an unfre- 
 quented pass, crossed the wilderness and reached 
 the land of Zarahemla in safety, (B. C. 122). 
 After the arrival of his people in Zarahemla , we 
 hear nothing more of Limhi, save that he and 
 all who accompanied him from Lehi-Nephi were 
 baptized by Alma, the elder, and became members 
 of the church of God. 
 
Lucifer. 231 Manasseh. 
 
 LUCIFER. The Son of the Morning; Satan. 
 This name appears but once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon (II Nephi, 24: 12), in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah. 
 
 MADMENAH. A Benjaminite village, north 
 of Jerusalem, whose inhabitants were frightened 
 away by the appearance of the armies of Sen- 
 nacherib. It is only mentioned in the Book of 
 Mormon in a quotation from the writings of 
 Isaiah, (II Nephi, 20: 31). 
 
 MAHAH. One of the sons of Jared, appa- 
 rently the third. It is presumable that he was 
 born in Western Asia, before the people of Jared 
 commenced their migration to America. Like the 
 rest of his father's family, he was a righteous man ; 
 and when offered the kingly authority by the 
 people he refused that honor. 
 
 MAHER-SHALAL-HASH-BAZ. A son of 
 Isaiah. His name, which means speed-spoil, was 
 given by Divine revelation, as a token that the 
 "child should not have knowledge to cry, my father, 
 and my mother, before the riches of Damascus 
 and the spoil of Samaria shall be taken away 
 before the king of Assyria." 
 
 It is this incident that appears in the-Book 
 of Mormon in Nephi's quotations from the writ- 
 ings of Isaiah, (II Nephi, 18: 1 — 4). 
 
 MALACHI. The prophet of the Jews of that 
 name. His prophecies, as contained in the third 
 and fourth chapters of his book, were quoted 
 to the Nephites b5' Jesus during his ministrations 
 to them. As Malachi lived betw^een two and three 
 hundred years after Lehi left Jerusalem, the 
 Nephites knew nothing of the glorious things that 
 the Father had revealed to him until Jesus re- 
 peated them. 
 
 MANASSEH. This name is used in two 
 waj's in the Book of Mormon: (1) For the king- 
 dom or people of Israel (II Nephi, 19: 21), in 
 a quotation from the writings of Isaiah; and 
 
Manti 232 Manti, Hill. 
 
 (2) for the son of Joseph, in the statement 
 (Alma, 10: 3) that Lehi was one of this patri- 
 arch's descendants. 
 
 MANTI. A. Nephite mihtary officer of the 
 early days of the Judges. He with three others — 
 Zeram, Amnor and Limber, and their men, — 
 were sent out by Alma to watch the Amlicites 
 after their defeat by the Nephites, (B. C, 87). 
 The next day they returned to camp in great 
 trepidation, and reported that the Amlicites had 
 joined an invading host of the Lamanites in the 
 land Minon, and that together they were pushing 
 with great haste tow^ards the city of Zarahemla. 
 Manti is only mentioned in connedtion with this 
 incident, but it is not improbable that he was 
 sent to settle the south country, and that the 
 land of Manti was named after him. 
 
 MANTI, CITY OF. The chief city of the 
 land of Manti. It was situated near the head- 
 waters of the Sidon, and was the most southerly 
 city of importance in that region. Being an out- 
 lying settlement of the Nephites, though strongly 
 fortified, it suffered greatly by the invasions of the 
 Lamanites. In the great war, inaugurated by 
 Amalickiah, it was captured by the Lamanites 
 (some time before B. C. 66), and by them con- 
 verted into an important base for their operations 
 against the Nephites, both east and west. In 
 B. C. 63, Gid and Teomner, two Nephite generals, 
 recaptured it by stratagem ; and Helaman took 
 his Ammonite and other troops there and made 
 it his headquarters. It was not again captured 
 by the Lamanites during that long and disastrous 
 war. In later Lamanite invasions it undoubtedly 
 fell, more than once, into their hands, as it was 
 in the diredl line of the course they generally took 
 when entering the Nephite territory. 
 
 MANTI, HILL. A hill near the city of Zara- 
 hemla,upon which Nehor, the murderer of Gideon, 
 was executed, B. C. 91, (Alma, 1: 15). 
 
Manti, Land of. 233 Mary. 
 
 MANTl, LAND OF. This land was situated 
 contiguous to the wilderness at the head waters 
 of the Sidon (Alma, 16: 6), and lay on the line 
 of march generally taken by the armies of the 
 Lamanites when they invaded Zarahemla. Its 
 exadl boundaries are not defined; indeed, it is 
 altogether probable that they varied considerably 
 at different periods of Nephite history. However, 
 it is evident that it was the most southerly of 
 all the lands inhabited by the Nephites, in the 
 western half of the South American continent, 
 after they had moved from the land of Nephi. 
 
 MAKY. The mother of Jesus Christ. She 
 is twice mentioned .by name in the prophecies of 
 the ancient Nephite worthies. King Benjamin in 
 prophesying to his people of the coming of the 
 Redeemer (B. C. 125) said. "He shall be called 
 Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Father of 
 heaven and earth, the Creator of all things 
 from the beginning, and his mother shall be 
 called Mary." (Mosiah, 3: 8.) Alma, the youn- 
 ger, in his preaching to the people of Gideon 
 (B. C. 83) declared that Jesus should "be born 
 of Mary * * * * * she being a virgin, a 
 precious and chosen vessel, who .shall be over- 
 shadowed, and conceive by the power of the 
 Holv Ghost, and bring forth a son, yea, even 
 the 'Son of God." (Alma, 7: 10.) She was also 
 shown to Nephi in a vision (B. C. '600), though 
 not mentioned by him by name. He records: 
 "I beheld the city of Nazareth; and in the city 
 of Nazareth I beheld a virgin, and she w^as 
 exceedingly fair and white." Of this virgin an 
 angel tells him: "The virgin whom thou seest, 
 is the mother of the Son of God, after the man- 
 ner of the flesh." Further on he states : "I looked 
 and beheld the virgin again, bearing a child in 
 her arms. And the angel said unto me. Behold 
 the Lamb of God, vea, even the Son. of the 
 Eternal Father!" (I Nephi, 11: 13—21). 
 
Mathoni. 234 Melchizedek. 
 
 MA.THONI. One of the twelve Disciples, 
 called and chosen by Jesus to minister to the Ne- 
 phites, at the time of his visit to that people (A. 
 C. 34). Mathoni was present near the temple 
 in the land Bountiful, when Jesus appeared, and 
 was baptized by Nephi on the day following. He 
 is not again mentioned by name in the sacred 
 record. His brother Mathonihah was also one of 
 the Nephite Twelve. 
 
 MATHONIHAH, One of the twelve Dis- 
 ciples called and chosen by Jesus to minister to the 
 Nephites at the time of his visit to that people 
 (A. C. 34). Mathonihah was present near the 
 temple in theland Bountiful, when Jesus appeared, 
 and was baptized by Nephi on the day following. 
 He is not again mentioned by name in the sacred 
 record. His brother, Mathoni, was also one of the 
 Nephite Twelve. 
 
 MATTHEW. The Jewish Apostle. He is 
 not mentioned in the text of theBook of Mormon ; 
 but reference is made to him in the heading of 
 chapters 12, 13 and 14 of III Nephi, as much that 
 appears in these chapters is also found in Matthew, 
 chapters 5, 6 and 7. 
 
 MEDES. The people of Medea, a country of 
 western Asia, lying to the northwest of Persia. 
 The name occurs but once in the Book of Mormon, 
 in a quotation from the prophecies of Isaiah (II 
 Nephi, 23: 17). 
 
 MELCHIZEDEK. The great high priest, 
 who was king of Salem, and to whom Abraham 
 paid tithes. The Book of Mormon gives many 
 details of his life not contained in the Bible. 
 Among other things we are told "this Melchizedek 
 was a king over the land of Salem : and his people 
 had waxed strong in iniquity and abominations ; 
 yea, they had all gone astray: they were full of all 
 manner of wickedness; but Melchizedek, having 
 exercised mighty faith, and received the office of 
 the High Priesthood, according to the holy order 
 
Metals. 235 Middoni. 
 
 of God, did preach repentance unto his people. 
 And behold, they did repent; and Melchizedek did 
 establish peace in the land in his days ; therefore 
 he was called the prince of peace, for he was the 
 king of Salem ; and he did reign under his father. 
 Now, there were many before him, and also there 
 were many afterwards, but none were greater; 
 therefore of him they have more particularly 
 made mention." (Alma, 13: 17—19.) 
 
 METALS. The metals named in the Book of 
 Mormon are •Brass, Copper, Gold, Iron, Lead, 
 Silver, Steel, and Ziff. 
 
 MICHMASH. A town belonging to the 
 tribe of Benjamin, about 9 miles north of Jerusa- 
 lem. It is mentioned but once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon (II Nephi, 20: 28), in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah. 
 
 MIDDONI. AlandoftheLamanites. Here 
 Aaron, Muloki, and Ammah were imprisoned, and 
 treated with great cruelty by its sin-hardened in- 
 habitants. Diredted by the revelations of God, 
 Amman, then in the land of Ishmael, determined 
 to go and deliver his brethren. Lamoni, t he con- 
 verted king of that land, decided to accompany 
 him, as he believed he had influence sufficient with 
 Antiomno, king of Middoni, to obtain the release 
 of the imprisoned missionaries. (B. C. 86.). On 
 their way, Ammon and Lamoni met the latter's 
 father, the supreme ruler of all the Lamanites, 
 journeying from the land of Nephi (Lehi-Nephi) to 
 the land of Ishmael. From the circumstance of 
 this meeting it is presumable that Middoni lay 
 somewhere between Ishmael and Nephi, and as it 
 is spoken of as down, it was probably situated in 
 some of the lower valleys, or north towards the 
 wilderness that separated the lands of Nephi and 
 Zarahemla. Arrived at the land of Middoni, 
 Lamoni found favor with Antiomno and procured 
 the release of Aaron and his associates. Though 
 they had at first so cruelly treated the Nephite 
 
Midian. 236 Moab. 
 
 missionaries, the Lamanites of this land were 
 among those who were converted to the Lord by 
 their ministrations. (Alma, 23: 10.) 
 
 MIDIAN. The Midianites, descendants of 
 Midian, the son of Abraham and Keturah. They 
 dwelt principally in the desert north of the penin- 
 sula of Arabia. Midian is mentioned but once in 
 the Book of Mormon, in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah. (II Nephi, 20 : 26.) 
 
 MIDIAN. A land of the Lamanites. It is 
 mentioned but once in the sacred record, and then 
 as the appointed meeting place of the sons of 
 Mosiah and fellow missionaries, w^ho assembled to 
 consult as to the best means to adopt to preserve 
 the converted Lamanites from the murderous per- 
 secutions of their fellow countrymen. (B.C. 82.) 
 From Midian the missionaries went to the land of 
 Ishmael, to hold a council with Anti-Lehi-Nephi 
 and Lamoni. 
 
 MIGRON. A place disturbed by Sennacherib's 
 approach to Jerusalem. Its exadt situation is not 
 known. The name occurs but once in the Book of 
 Mormon (II Nephi, 20: 28), in a quotation from 
 the writings of Isaiah, 
 
 MINON. A land of the Nephites, on the west 
 bank of the Sidon, and a day and a half journey 
 south o£ the city of Zaraheimla. (Alma 2 : 24. ) 
 In B.C. 87 an invading host of the Lamanites were 
 here joined by the defeated followers of Atnlici, and 
 as they marched northward they ravaged the 
 country through which they passed, the inhabit- 
 ants fleeing before them with their families and 
 flocks. Alma came to the rescue of the fugitives, 
 and in a desperate battle defeated the allied 
 armies. Minon is only mentioned in connexion 
 with this invasion. Elder Orson Pratt calls it 
 about two days jouriiey south of Zarahemla. 
 
 MOAB. The Mbabites, descendants of Lot. 
 Their home w^as the country east of the valley of 
 the Dead Sea. This name only occurs in the Book 
 
Mocum. 237 Morianton. 
 
 of Mormon in a quotation from the words of 
 Isaiah. (II Nephi, 21: 14.) 
 
 MOCUM. A sin-stained city, mentioned, but 
 once in the Book of Mormon (III Nephi, 9: 7), 
 and then in connexion with its destruftion at the 
 time of the crucifixion of the Savior. It sank into 
 the earth, and waters came up in its place, that the 
 wickedness and abominations of its inhabitants 
 might be hidden from the sight of Heaven, and that 
 the blood of the prophets and saints might not 
 come up any more before the Lord against them. 
 No clue is given to the region where Mocum was 
 situated. 
 
 MORIANCUMEK, LAND OF. The 
 place on the shore of the great ocean where Jared 
 and his people tarried four years before crossing 
 to America. It was evidently named after the 
 brother of Jared (Mahonri Moriancumer). Here 
 the Lord Jesus appeared to him and gave him 
 many glorious revelations ; and here, by Divine 
 command, the company, built the eight barges 
 which carried them across the ocean. We have no 
 diredl information in regard to the locality of 
 Moriancumer, but those who believe that the 
 Jaredites traveled eastward through Central Asia, 
 are of the opinion that it was near the mouth of 
 one of the great rivers that flow through the 
 Chinese empire into the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 MORIANTON. The founder of the city 
 called by his name, and the leader of its citizens. 
 Morianton appears to have been a wicked, paS' 
 sionate, self-willed, avaricious man, and the first 
 notice we have of him (B. C. 68), grows out of 
 a contention that arose between his people and 
 those of the neighboring city of Lehi. Morian- 
 ton claimed for his people some of the land 
 lying between the two cities, then in possession 
 of the Lehites, and so determined was he to 
 carry his point, that he negledled all peaceable 
 methods of settling the difiiculty, and appealed to 
 
Morianton. 238 
 
 the dread arbitrament of the sword. The people 
 of Lehi, whose cause was just, fled to Moroni, the 
 Nephite commander-in-chief, and asked his help. 
 When Morianton learned of this move, knowing 
 that he was in the wrong, and fearing the strength 
 of Moroni, he persuaded his people to flee to the 
 land northward. He would probably have carried 
 his plan into effedl, had it not been for his ungov- 
 ernable temper. In a fit of passion he cruelly beat 
 one of his maid servants, who ran away to the 
 camp of Moroni and told the latter of the secret 
 intentions of Morianton and his people. Such an 
 exodus was, very repugnant to Moroni's feelings 
 and judgment. He feared to have a hostile 
 people in the north, who, in times of war with the 
 Lamanites, could harass the Nephite rear. He 
 therefore detailed Teancuia, with an army corps, 
 to head the people of Morianton, and stop their 
 flight northward. This the latter was not able to 
 accomplish until they had reached the borders of 
 Desolation, at the Isthmus of Panama. Here 
 a battle took place, for so great was the power of 
 Morianton over his people, that, by his flattery 
 and wickedness, he filled them with the spirit of 
 stubbornness to such an extent that they forcibly 
 resisted the armies of the Commonwealth. In the 
 battle that ensued, their leader was slain by Tean- 
 cum, his hosts defeated, and those not slain were 
 taken pris(jners and carried back to the camp of 
 Moroni. Here the difiiculties were investigated and 
 settled amicably. Upon their covenanting to 
 keep the peace, they were restored to their lands, 
 and a union was efiedled between them and the 
 citizens of Lehi, who also returned to their pos- 
 sessions . 
 
 MORIANTOIN'. A king of the Jaredites. It 
 appears that Riplakish, a monarch of that race, 
 became so obnoxious to his people on account of 
 his tyranny and abominations, that they rose in 
 rebellion, slew him and drove his descendants out 
 
239 Morianton, City of. 
 
 of the land. After many years, one of these des- 
 cendants, named Morianton, gathered an army 
 of outcasts and invaded the Jaredite country. 
 The war that followed was an exceedingly severe 
 one and lasted a number of years. One by one 
 the cities of the Jaredites fell into the hands of 
 Morianton, until he had made himself master of 
 the entire country. When established in power, he 
 conciliated the people by lightening their burdens, 
 so that they anointed him king. During his mild 
 though energetic reign the people were greatly 
 prospered, many new cities were built, and the 
 nation grew exceedingly rich. He lived to a very 
 great age, and when too old to hold the reins of 
 government, he abdicated in favor of his son Kim, 
 Morianton surviving this adlion eight years. His 
 charafter is thus summarized in the Book of 
 Ether: "he did do justice unto the people, but not 
 unto himself, because of his many whoredoms; 
 wherefore he was cut off from the presence of the 
 Lord." 
 
 MORIANTON, CITY OF, The city built by 
 Morianton in the land of the same name. After the 
 settlement of the quarrel (B. C. 68), between its 
 people and those of the land of Lehi, we next read 
 that it was captured by the Lamanite armies 
 under Amalickiah. (B. C. 67.) By B. C. 63 the 
 Lamanites had made it a very strong place, and 
 stationed a heavy garrison therein, with large 
 quantities of provisions. In this year Moroni 
 made preparations to recapture, it but whether 
 he succeeded at that time, or not until later, is not 
 clear from the record. We think it is probable 
 that owing to the rebellion at Zarahemla, headed 
 by Pachus, which demanded Moroni's presence 
 there, that he did not retake Morianton until B. 
 B. 61, when the neighboring city of Lehi was cap- 
 tured, and also all the other cities in the hands of 
 the Lamanites, except Moroni. (Alma, chapter 
 62.) 
 
Morianton, Land of. 240 Mormon. 
 
 MOKIANTON, LAND OF. A small sedlion 
 of the Nephite possessions, in the neighborhood of 
 the Caribbean Sea. It was first settled by a man 
 named Morianton in the days of the judges ( about 
 
 B. C. 72). The only thing known of its history; is 
 the unrighteous quarrel of its inhabitants with 
 their neighbors, the people of the land of Lehi (B. 
 
 C. 68),, theiri attempt to escape to the north, and 
 their detention and forced return home by the 
 armies of the Commonwealth. (Alma, chapter 
 50.) 
 
 MOKIANTUM, LAND OF. A land of the 
 Nephites, only mentioned once, and then in Mor- 
 mon's second epistle to his son (Moroni, 9:9). It 
 appears that towards the close of the last great 
 war between the Nephites and Lamanites, both, 
 races had descended to the most horrid, cruel and 
 disgusting pradlices; and in this the Nephites, if 
 possible, exceeded their foes. Among those who 
 had become utterly degraded, were the people of 
 Moriantum. Mormon records that they had 
 grown like unto wild beasts in their habits ; that 
 they first defiled the Lamanitish maidens whom 
 they took prisoners, then slowly tortured them to 
 death, and after they were dead devoured their 
 flesh, and this as a token of bravery. Surely 
 human nature could scarcely descend to greater 
 depths of infamy and cruelty than this. 
 
 MOBMON. The father of Mormon, and 
 grandfather of Moroni. He appears to have re- 
 sided in the northern continent until A. C. 322, 
 when he took his son. Mormon, into the land 
 southward. Nothing is known of his private life, 
 and all that we are told of him is that he was a 
 descendant of Nephi, (Mormon, 1:5); but 
 judging from the great virtue exhibited by the 
 younger Mormon in his boyhood, we are led to 
 believe that he was a man who trained his chil- 
 dren in the fear of the Lord, and taught them the 
 truths of the gospel 
 
241 Mormon. 
 
 MOKMON. The last great prophet-general 
 of the Nephite race, but better known to us as 
 the custodian and compiler of the records of his 
 people, and the writer of the greater portion of 
 the work named after him, and known as tjie 
 Book of Mormon, The father of Mormon, who 
 was a descendant of Nephi, bore the same name, 
 and his illustrious son w-as born on the northern 
 continent (A. C. 311), but when the latter was 
 eleven years of age they both traveled south to 
 Zarahemla. Before his departure south, Mormon 
 formed the acquaintance of Ammaron, the keeper 
 of the sacred records, which, because of the in- 
 iquity of the people, he had hidden in a hill in the 
 land Antum. After he had hidden them up, he 
 informed Mormon, then a child ten years old, of 
 what he had done, and placed the buried treasures 
 in his charge. He instrudled Mormon to go, when 
 he was about twenty-four years old, to the hill 
 where they were hid, and take the plates of Nephi 
 and record thereon what he had observed con- 
 cerning the people. The remainder of the records, 
 etc., he was to leave where they were. 
 
 It was in the year 322 A. C. that adlual war 
 broke out between the Nephites and Lamanites 
 for the first time since the Redeemer's appearing. 
 A number of battles were fought, in which the 
 armies of the former were vidlorious. Four 
 years later the savage contest was renewed. In 
 the interim, iniquity had greatly increased. As 
 foretold by the prophets, men's property became 
 slippery, things movable were subjedt to unac- 
 countable disappearances, and dread and distrust 
 filled the hearts of the disobedient. When the 
 war recommenced, the youthful Mormon, then * 
 fifteen years old, was chosen to lead the armies of 
 his nation. 
 
 The next year saw disaster follow the Nephite 
 cause. That people retreated before the Laman- 
 ites to the north countries. The year following 
 
Mormon. 242 
 
 they met with still further reverses, and by A.. C. 
 329, rapine, revolution and carnage prevailed 
 throughout all the land. 
 
 In A. C. 330, the Lamanite -king, Aaron, with 
 an army of forty -four thousand men, was defeated 
 by Mormon, who had forty-two thousand war- 
 riors under his command. 
 
 Five years later the Lamanites drove the de- 
 generate Nephites to the land ofjashon.and thence 
 yet farther northward to the land of Shem. But 
 in the year following the tide of vidlory changed, 
 and Mormon, with thirty thousand troops, de- 
 feated fifty thousand of the enemy in the land of 
 Shem ; this he followed up with such energetic 
 measures that by the year A. C. 349 the Nephites 
 had again taken possession of the lands of their 
 inheritance. 
 
 These successes resulted in a treaty between 
 the Nephites as one party, and the Lamanites and 
 Gadianton robbers as the other. By its pro- 
 visions the Nephites possessed the country north 
 of the Isthmus, while the Lamanites held the 
 regions south. A peace of ten years followed 
 this treaty. 
 
 In the year A. C. 360, the king of the Laman- 
 ites again declared war. To repel the expedted in- 
 vasion, the people of Nephi gathered at the land of 
 Desolation. There the Lamanites attacked them, 
 were defeated, and returned home. Not content 
 with this repulse, the succeeding year they made 
 another inroad into the northern country, and 
 were again repulsed. The Nephites then took the 
 initiative and invaded the southern continent, 
 but being unsuccessful, were driven back to their 
 'frontier at Desolation (A. C. 363). The same 
 season, the city of Desolation was captured by 
 the Lamanitish warriors, but was wrested from 
 them the year following, 
 
 This state of things continued another twenty 
 years; war, contention, rapine, pillage, and all 
 
243 Mormon, Forest of. 
 
 the horrors incident to the letting loose of men's 
 most depraved and brutal passions, filled theland. 
 Sometimes one army conquered, sometimes the 
 other. Now it was the Nephites who were 
 pouring their forces into the south ; then the 
 Lamanites who were overflowing the north. 
 Whichever side triumphed, that triumph was of 
 short duration, but to all it meant sacrifice, cruelty, 
 bloodshed and woe. At last, when every nerve 
 had been strained for conquest, every man en- 
 listed who could be found, the two vast hosts, 
 with unquenchable hatred and unrelenting ob- 
 stinacy, met at the hill Cumorah to decide the des- 
 tiny of half the world. It was the final struggle, 
 which was to end in the extermination of one or 
 both of the races that had conjointly inhabited 
 America for nearly a thousand years (A. C. 385). 
 When the days of that last fearful struggle were 
 ended, all but twenty-four of the Nephite race 
 had been, by the hand of violence, swept into un- 
 timely graves, save a few, a very few, who had fled 
 into the south country. T-wo of that twenty-four 
 were Mormon and his son Moroni, but the latter 
 tells us (A. C. 400) that his father had been killed 
 by the Lamanites, w^ho hunted and slew every 
 solitary fugitive of the house of Nephi that they 
 could find. The horrors of this war are graphic- 
 ally told by Mormon in his second epistle to his 
 son Moroni. Mormon was as great a religious 
 teacher as he was a soldier. His annotations 
 throughout his compilation of the sacred records 
 show this, as do also his instructions and epistles 
 to his son. Shortly before the great final struggle 
 near Cumorah, Mormon hid all the records en- 
 trusted to his care in that hill, save the abridged 
 records w^hich he gave to his son Moroni. 
 
 MORMON, FOREST OF. The thicket of 
 trees, near the \vaters of Mormon, in which the 
 persecuted believers in Abinadi's mission and 
 Alma's teachings sought refuge from the persecu- 
 
Mormon, Laud of. 244 Moron 
 
 tions of king Noah and their fellow citizens of 
 Lehi-Nephi (about, B. C. 150). 
 
 MORMON, LAND OF, The region near 
 the city of Lehi-Nephi, where Alma, the elder, 
 gathered and ministered to those who accepted 
 his gospel teachings. (Say B. C. 150.) It was 
 admirably adapted for this purpose, having a 
 small forest in which the fugitives could hide from 
 the forces of king Noah, and a fountain of .pure 
 water in which they could be baptized. In this 
 neighborhood, in later years (about B. C. 90), 
 Nephite apostates and Lamanites built a large 
 citv, which thev called Jerusalem. 
 
 MOKMON, PLACE OF. See Land of 
 Mormon. 
 
 MORMON, WATERS OF. The fountain 
 of pure water in the land of Mormon in which 
 Alma, the elder, baptized the penitent believers 
 from Lehi-Nephi who accepted the teachings of the 
 gospel. The first man baptized by Alma, was 
 Helam (Mosiah 18:13), and when he performed 
 this ordinance Alma buried himself in the water 
 also, but did not again immerse himself when he 
 baptized others. In all, he baptized two hundred 
 and four souls, or thereabouts, in these waters. 
 On their borders he organized the Church of Jesus 
 Christ, and ordained priests, one to, every fifty 
 members. 
 
 MORON. One of the last and most wicked 
 kings of the Jaredites ; his father, Ethem, also 
 ruled in unrighteousness. During this reign the 
 Gadianton-like bands, which at that time flour- 
 ished among the Jaredites, led a rebellion against 
 the king and succeeded in wresting from him half 
 the kingdom; but after many years Moron suc- 
 ceeded in reconquering his lost provinces. Soon 
 after, a descendant of the brother of Jared, who is 
 described as "a mighty man," headed another 
 revolution against Moron, and was so successful 
 that he took possession of the whole of the king- 
 
Moron. 245 Moroni. 
 
 dom, and held Moron in captivity all the rest of 
 his days. In captivity Moron begat Coriaator, 
 who was the father of the prophet Ether. Moron, 
 in all probability, lived in the seventh century B. 
 C. 
 
 MOKON. The land where the Jaredites made 
 their first settlements. It was north of the land 
 called Desolation by the Nephites, and consequent- 
 ly in some part of the region which we know as 
 Central America. It appears to have been for 
 'a lengthy period, if not during the whole of 
 their existence, the seat of government, the resi- 
 dence of the reigning monarch, and the centre of 
 Jaredite civilization. In the numerous fratricidal 
 wars that disgraced the annals of the race, Moron 
 was, more than any other land, the chief seat of 
 war; for here the revolutionists attacked the king, 
 and when successful drove him thence. (See Cori- 
 hor, Moriancumer, etc. ) 
 
 MORONI. One of the greatest Nephite proph- 
 ets and military commanders. He was born in 
 Zarahemla, about the year B. C. 100. At the age 
 of twenty-five he had risen to the supreme com- 
 mand of the forces of the commonwealth. At that 
 time an army of the Lamanites, commanded by a 
 man named Zerahemnah (B. C. 75) was threatening 
 the land of Jershon, having, by the invitation of the 
 apostate Zoramites, occupied the land of Antio- 
 num. Moroni sent to Alma, the High Priest and 
 President of the Church, to inquire the mind and 
 will of the Lord, and having received that word, 
 carried it into effect. The Lamanites, having found 
 Moroni too well prepared for them, retreated 
 southward' towards the land of Manti. Moroni 
 left a portion of his forces to protect Jershon, and 
 with the rest proceeded towards TManti by the 
 most direct route. The opposing armies met near 
 the river gidon ; one of the most obstinately con- 
 tested battles in Nephite history was fought, and 
 Zerahemnah was disastrouslv defeated.' After this 
 
Moroni. 246 
 
 battle there was a short period of peace, but soon 
 internal dissensions, caused by the intrigues of roy- 
 alists and apostates, led by one Atnalickiah, con- 
 vulsed the Nephite community. Moroni rose to 
 greatness with the peril of the hour. By his patri- 
 otic appeal he roused the whole Nephite nation. 
 He tore off a portion of his coat, and naming it the 
 Title of Liberty, sent it far and wide through the 
 cities of his countrymen, that they might see the 
 appeal he had inscribed thereon. It read: "In 
 memory of our God, our religion, and freedom, 
 and our peace, our wives and our children." 
 
 The call was not in vain: the hosts of the pa- 
 triots rallied to his standard. Amalickiah, hearing 
 the news of this great awakening, faltered in his 
 purpose, his followers lost heart, and retreat was 
 deemed the fittest show of wisdom, and discretion 
 the better part of valor. By Moroni's vigilance 
 their retreat was cut off, the rebels surrendered, 
 Amalickiah fled for safety to the Lamanites, and 
 the "Title of Liberty" continued to float uninter- 
 ruptedly from the Atlantic to the Pacific coast, as 
 far as Nephi's children ruled or Nephite homes 
 were found. 
 
 Amalickiah retired to the court of the king 
 of the Lamanites, and with the cunning and in- 
 genuity of a demon, worked himself on to that 
 throne, while at the same time he was plotting 
 an invasion of the Nephite country. Moroni, in 
 the meanwhile was not idle; he reorganized the 
 Nephite armies, compelled more stringent discip- 
 line, introduced new tacflics, inaugurated a gVeatly 
 superior system of fortification, built towers and 
 citadels, and altogether placed the defensive pow- 
 ers of the Commonwealth on a new and stronger 
 footing. The Lamanites, who appear to have 
 developed, no capacity for originating, but were 
 apt in copying, also, in course of time, adopted 
 defensive armor, and when they captured a weak 
 Nephite city they frequently made it a strong- 
 
247 Moroni. 
 
 hold by surrounding it with ditches and walls, 
 after the system introduced and put into execution 
 by Moroni. 
 
 The foundation of Moroni's system of fortifi- 
 cations was earthworks encircling the place to be 
 defended. The earth was dug from the outside, 
 by which means a ditch was formed. Sometimes 
 walls of stone were eredted. On the top of the 
 earthworks strong defenses of wood, sometimes 
 breastworks, in some cases to the full height of a 
 man, were raised; and above these a stockade of 
 strong pickets was built to arrest the flight of 
 the stones and arrows of the attacking forces. 
 Behind these walls, towers were raised at various 
 convenient points, from which observations of the 
 movements of the enemy were taken, and wherein 
 corps of archers and slingers were stationed dur- 
 ing the adtual continuance of the battle. From 
 their elevated and commanding position these 
 bodies of soldiers could do great injury to the at- 
 tacking force. 
 
 In B. C. 73, Amalickiah commenced adlive 
 hostilities. He raised an immense army, and, 
 placing it under the diredlion of Zoramite com- 
 manders, ordered its , advance into the western 
 possessions of the Nephites, in which region stood 
 the cities of Noah and Ammonihah. When the in- 
 vaders reached the last named city they found it 
 too strongly fortified to be taken by assault; 
 they therefore retired to Noah, originally a very 
 weak place, but now, through Moroni's foresight 
 and energy, made stronger than Ammonihah. The 
 Zoramite officers well knew that to return home 
 without having attempted something would be 
 most disastrous, they therefoi-e, though with little 
 hope, made an assault upon Noah. This step re- 
 sulted in throwing away a thousand lives outside 
 its walls, while its well-prbtedled defenders had 
 but fifty men wounded. After this disastrous at- 
 tempt, the Lamanites marched home. Great was 
 
Moroni, 248 
 
 the anger of Amalickiah at the miscarriage of 
 his schemes ; he cursed God and swore he would 
 yet drink the blood of Moroni. 
 
 During the next year the armies of Moroni 
 drove the Lamanites out of that portion of the 
 east wilderness bordering on the land of Zara- 
 hemla into their own lands. The northern line or 
 boundary of the latter ran in a [straight course 
 from the sea east to the west. The Lamanites 
 having been driven out of those portions of the 
 wilderness north of the dividing line, colonies of 
 Nephites were sent to occupy the country and 
 build cities on their southern border, even to the 
 Atlantic coast. To protect the new settlers, Mo- 
 roni placed troops all along this line, and caused 
 them to erecSl fortifications for the better defense 
 of the frontier. This fortified line ran from the 
 west sea (the Pacific Ocean) by the head of the 
 river Sidon (the Magdalena) eastward along the 
 northern edge of the wilderness. 
 
 A few years of peace now followed, disturbed 
 only by a serious local quarrel between the people 
 inhabiting the cities of Morianton and Lehi 
 (B. C. 68). 
 
 In the following year (B. C. 67), Amalickiah 
 commenced a devastating invasion of the Atlantic 
 provinces of the Nephites. Commencing at Moroni, 
 on the extreme southeast, he gradually advanced 
 northward, capturing and garrisoning all the 
 Nephite cities until he reached the land Bountiful. 
 There a stop was put to his progress by the 
 forces of the Commonwealth, and he himself was 
 slain by Teancum. His advance corps then 
 retired a short distance to the south and gar- 
 risoned the neighboring city of Mulek. In this 
 condition matters remained for some time, but 
 in B. C. 64, Moroni, with the assistance of 
 his lieutenants, defeated the Lamanites command- 
 ed by Jacob, and recaptured the city of Mulek, 
 which vidtory was slowly followed by the recon- 
 
249 Moroni. 
 
 quest of all the lands and cities on the Atlantic 
 seaboard. 
 
 In the southwest, matters had also gone 
 disastrously for the Nephites, and the forces of 
 the republic in that region were greatly ham- 
 pered for lack of provisions, and the non-arrival 
 of expedled reinforcements. Affairs were greatly 
 complicated at this time by a royalist rising 
 in the city of Zarahemla, under a leader named 
 Pachas, Pabpran, the chief judge, was driven out 
 of the capital, and communication opened with 
 the Lamanites. At the request of Pahoran, Mo- 
 roni, with a portion of his forces, went to the 
 aid of the government at the earliest possible 
 moment, leaving the armies in the northeast un- 
 der the command of Lehi and Teancum. As he 
 advanced he rallied the people on his line of 
 march to the defense of the liberties of the repub- 
 lic, and was so successful that, after having 
 joined Pahoran, he succeeded in overthrowing the 
 "king-men," killing their leader, Pachus, and 
 completely crushing the rebellion. This being ac- 
 complished, he sent 6,000 men, with the neces- 
 sary provisions, to reinforce Helaman in the south- 
 west (B. C. 61). 
 
 The campaign during this year, along the 
 Atlantic coast, was a decisive one. At last the 
 Lamanites were driven out of Omner, Morian- 
 ton, Gid, Lehi, Nephihah, Moroni, and every other 
 Nephite city on that sea-board, and the lands 
 of the Nephites were free from the foot of the 
 foe. A long-continued peace followed, for both 
 nations were exhausted. 
 
 In (B. C. 56) the valiant Moroni, one of the 
 greatest and most virtuous of God's sons, pass- 
 ed away from this state of mortality to the 
 glories of eternity, at the early age of forty-three 
 years. Some time before his death he had given 
 the chief command of the armies of the Nephites 
 to his son, Moronihah, who. from the history of 
 
Moroni. 250 
 
 later years, we judge to have been a worthy- 
 son of so illustrious a sire. 
 
 MORONI. The son of Mormon and the last 
 representative of the Nephite race. He was an 
 officer under his father, and commanded a corps 
 of ten thousand men at the battle of Cumorah. 
 He wi'ote the concluding portions of the Book 
 of Mormon, from the commencement of the 8th 
 chapter of the book bearing his father's name 
 to the end of the volume. This includes the book 
 bearing his own name, and his abridgement of 
 the history of the Jaredites kijown to us as the 
 Book of Ether, He takes up the history of the 
 continent from the time of the slaughter at Cu- 
 morah, and tells us (A. C. 400) that "the Laman- 
 ites are at war one with another; and the face 
 of the land is one continued round of murder and 
 bloodshed; and no man knoweth the end of the 
 war." And again, yet later, he writes: "Their 
 wars are exceeding fierce among themselves, and 
 because of their hatred, they put to death every 
 Nephite that will not deny the Christ, and I, 
 Moroni, will not deny the Christ, wherefore I 
 wander whithersoever I can, for the safety of 
 mine own life." Such was the sad condition of 
 the Lamanite race in the early part of the fifth ' 
 century after Christ. There (A. C. 421) the inspir- 
 ed record closes ; thenceforth we have nothing but 
 uncertain tradition until, the veil was withdrawn 
 by the discovery of America. 
 
 In the course of nature, Moroni died, and in 
 the Lord's due time he was resurredled. The 
 sacred records and other holy things, buried in 
 Cumorah, still remained in his care. On him the 
 duty fell to watch that no unsandlified hands dis- 
 turbed their rest. When the time set in the coun- 
 cils of heaven for their translation came, he de- 
 livered them to the instrument chosen by the Holy 
 Ones, Joseph Smith, the prophet, who, when he 
 had accomplished his work, returned them to 
 
Moroni, Oity of. 251 Moroni, Land of. 
 
 Moroni, who still keeps ward and watch over 
 these iirc£LS"ures 
 
 MO RON!,' CITY OF. An important city 
 on the Atlantic coast, in the extreme southeast of 
 the Nephite possessions. It was, doubtless, named 
 after the illustrious Nephite general who was com- 
 mander-in-chief of their armies at the time this city 
 was founded (B. C. 72). It was built as an out- 
 post to protect that portion of the Nephite domin- 
 ions from Lamanite invasion and was, conse- 
 quently, strongly fortified. In B. C, 67 it was cap- 
 tured by the Lamanite forces of Amalickiah, and 
 fortified and held hy them until B. C. 61. It was 
 here that Teancum slew Ammoron, the king of the 
 Lamanites, and was himself killed before he could 
 get back to his own soldiery. Of this city we are 
 told nothing more until the time of its destrudlion, 
 though it undoubtedly fell into the hands of the 
 Lamanites more than once at the times of their 
 successful invasions of the lands of the Nephites. 
 When it was destroyed, at the hour of the Savior's 
 crucifixion, it sank in the depths of the sea and its 
 inhabitants were drowned ; and the blue waters of 
 the Atlantic ocean still cover it. 
 
 MORONI, LAND OF. The distrift immedi- 
 ately surrounding the city of the same name. It 
 had for its eastern boundary, the Atlantic ocean, 
 and the great wilderness that separated the Ne- 
 phites from the Lamanites lay along its south- 
 ern edge; indeed, until it was settled by the Ne- 
 phites (about B. C. 72), it formed a portion of 
 that wilderness. The events associated with this 
 land, that are given in the greatest detail in the 
 Book of Mormon, are those connedled with the 
 close of the great war commenced by Amalickiah, 
 and continued by his brother Ammoron. In B. C. 
 61, the Lamanites had been driven out of every 
 Nephite land which they had previously captured, 
 except Moroni, where their armies were massed on 
 the borders of the wilderness. The day after their 
 
Moronihah. 252 
 
 king, Ammoron, was slain by Teancum, Moroni 
 drove the Lamanites out of the land of Moroni, 
 into their own country, and thus ended this long- 
 continued and disastrous war. 
 
 MORONIHAH. A great Nephite general and 
 prophet, of the days of the republic. He suc- 
 ceeded his father, Moroni, in the command of the 
 Nephite armies, B. C. 60, and the fadl of his father 
 resigning in his favor is the first mention made 
 of him in the Book of Mormon. He must have 
 been, at that time, still a very young man, as 
 his father was only about 39 years old, but he 
 had undoubtedly been trained from his boyhood 
 in military affairs in the great war of seven years 
 duration against Amalickiah and Ammoron, 
 which had only been brought to an end the year 
 previous. It was not until B. C. 53 that his 
 armies were called upon to take the field. In that 
 year the Lamanites, urged by the Nephite apos- 
 tates within their borders, invaded the land of 
 .Zarahemla ; but Moronihah met and defeateid them 
 and they were driven back to their own domin- 
 ions with great loss. 
 
 In B. C. 51, the Lamanites again invaded 
 Zarahemla. They were led by an officer named 
 Coriantumr. He adopted new tadlics. Moroni- 
 hah, believing that the Lamanites dared not 
 push through the centre of the land, but would, 
 as was their custom, first attack the outlying 
 cities, placed his strongest garrisons in those 
 places. Coriantumr, however, made a dash di- 
 re(?tly towards the Nephite capital, through the 
 densest of the Nephite population, and carried 
 everything before him. The Nephites, surprised 
 and unprepared as they were, resisted him only 
 in small bodies, which were easily dispersed, 
 and he reached and captured the city of Zara- 
 hemla before Moronihah could concentrate his 
 forces. The whole country fell into Coriantumr's 
 hands as he pressed forward, and after capturing 
 
253 Moronihah. 
 
 Zarahemla be continued his march farther north, 
 slaying great numbers of the Nephites as he ad- 
 vanced. 
 
 Coriantumr having thus thrown himself into 
 the centre of the Nephite country, and failed to 
 properly keep up "the communications in his rear, 
 was at the mercy of Moronihah, as soon as the lat- 
 ter could gather in his troops. Moronihah first sent 
 Lehi, with an army, to intercept the Lamanites' 
 progress northward, before they could reach the 
 land Bountiful. In this Lehi was successful. He 
 gave them battle and compelled them to retreat 
 towards Zarahemla. Before they could reach there, 
 Moronihah met them. A bloody battle ensued, in 
 which Coriantumr was slain and his troops utterly 
 defeated. But the Lamanites were unable to re- 
 treat, for they were surrounded on all sides by 
 the Nephite armies ; all they could do was to sur- 
 render. So Moronihah took possession of the city 
 of Zarahemla again, and permitted the defeated 
 Lamanites to return to their own country. 
 
 It was not until B. C. 35 that war was again 
 declared. The Lamanites, being much the more 
 numerous, carried everything before them. In 
 vain the Nephites struggled for their homes and 
 their liberties. They were forced back by the 
 hordes of the Lamanites from city to city, from 
 land to land. Manti, Gideon, Cumeni, Moroni, 
 and even Zarahemla fell. Nor did the war end 
 when the bloodthirsty Lamanites held high car- 
 nival in the midst of its towers and palaces. On- 
 ward swept the invading host , backward fled the 
 defenders of the Commonwealth, backward they 
 continued until every town and city, every tower 
 and fort, from Melek to Moroni, from Manti to 
 Bountiful, was filled with the savage, half-dis- 
 ciplined, dark-skinned warriors of Laman and 
 their apostate allies. Not a place could be found 
 in the whole southern continent where the 
 soldiers of Moronihah successfully held their 
 
MoroQihah. 254 
 
 ground. Zarahemla, with its hallowed associa- 
 tions, its glorious temples, where the daily sacri- 
 fice was unceasingly offered, its proud palaces, its 
 luxurious homes, its courts of justice, where the 
 chief judge sat in the magnificence of almost 
 kingly authority to administet the law — this, 
 their qtieen city, the seat of their government, the 
 centre of their civilization, the home of their 
 highest priesthood, was in the hands of their 
 merciless, vandal-like foes. Nor had the danger 
 stopped ; with hurried hands the Nephites built a 
 line of defense across the Isthmus of Panama, from 
 sea to sea, for the unnumbered hosts of their con- 
 querors wei'e still pushing forward. This line of 
 fortification was effeftual ; it stopped the roll of 
 the barbaric tide northward, and the Lamanite 
 commanders rested with the possession of a con- 
 tinent. 
 
 In this war the Nephite dissenters took aftive 
 part against their w^hite brethren, and to this 
 fadt, in part, may be attributed the sudden success 
 that shone on the Lamanite arms. But little by 
 little, in succeeding years, the half-repentant Neph- 
 ites regained their lost ground, until ( B. C. 31 ) 
 the most northerly half of their possessions had 
 again fallen into their hands ; but because of their 
 only partial repentance, their leaders had not 
 strength to lead them farther, and the proud city 
 of Zarahemla still remained in the hands of the 
 w^arriors of Lam an. 
 
 In the darkest hours of this war, we read that 
 Moronihah did preach many things unto the 
 people because of their iniquity, * * and did 
 prophesy many things, * * and what should 
 come unto them if they did not repent. We thus 
 learn that he, like his father, was not only a 
 great military commander, but a zealous and 
 faithful servant of God, and a prophet. When 
 this third war ceased, he had been commander- 
 in-chief of the Nephite forces for about thirty 
 
Moronihah. 255 Mosiah I. 
 
 5'^ears, and his name is not again mentioned in 
 the sacred secord. 
 
 MORONIHAH. A Nephite general who com- 
 manded a corps of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle between the Nephites and Laman- 
 ites. He, with all his command, was slain in 
 the final series of battles in the land Cumorah, 
 when the Nephite nation was annihilated (A. 
 C. 385). 
 
 MORONIHAH, CITY OF. One of the great 
 and iniquitous cities of the Nephites destroyed 
 at the time of the Savior's crucifixion. The earth, 
 during the great convulsions that then occurred, 
 was carried up upon the city ; it and its people 
 were buried, and in its place stood a great mount- 
 ain. Thus were its iniquities and abominations 
 hid from the face of the Lord, and the blood of 
 the prophets and saints came up no more to Him 
 against them (HI Nephi, 8 : 10, 25 ; 9 : 5). Noth- 
 ing is written which throws any light on the 
 location of this ill-fated citv. 
 
 MOSES. The great lawgiver to Israel. Fre- 
 quent references are made to him in the Book 
 of Mormon. Lehi refers to the prophecy of Joseph, 
 the son of Jacob, of the coming and mission of 
 Moses (II Nephi, 3: 9, 10, 16, 17). Nephi and 
 others make mention of his dividing the waters 
 of the Red Sea (I Nephi, 4: 2; 17: 24— 27; He- 
 laman, 8: 11). The ancient Nephite prophets 
 also speak of his foreknowledge of the coming of 
 the Messiah (1 Nephi, 22: 20, 21; Mosiah, 13: 33, 
 Helaman, 8: 15, 16); of his smiting the rock for 
 water (II Nephi, 25 : 20) ; of the lifting up of the 
 brazen serpent in the wilderness (Helaman, 8: 14) , 
 of his burial by the Lord (Alma, 45: 19). Jesus said 
 to the Nephites, "I am he of whom Moses spake" 
 (III Nephi, 20 : 23). The five books of Moses are 
 mentioned (I Nephi, 5: 11), and the law of Moses is 
 spoken of more than forty times. 
 
 MOSIAH I. Mosia'h resided in the land of 
 
Mosiah I. 256 
 
 Nephi, and lived there. during the latter half of 
 the third century before Christ. Whether he was 
 originally a prophet, priest or king, the historian 
 (Amaleki) does not inform us. Most certainly he 
 was a righteous man, for the Lord made choice of 
 him to guide the obedient Nephites from their 
 native country to a land that he would show 
 them. 
 
 The causes that led the Lord to make this call 
 upon the Nephites are not stated, but some of 
 them can be easily surmised. Among such we 
 suggest that: 
 
 The aggressive Lamanites were constantly 
 crowding upon them, ravaging their more remote 
 districts, entrapping and enslaving the inhabit- 
 ants of the outlying settlements, driving off their 
 flocks and herds, and keeping them in a constant 
 state of anxiety and dread, which hindered their 
 progress and stayed the growth of the work of 
 God. The Lord therefore led them to a land of 
 peace. 
 
 Again, this course of events, continued for so 
 long a period, had caused much hard-heartedness 
 and stiffneckedness in the midst of the Nephites. 
 Some of the people had remained righteous, some 
 had. grown very wicked. To separate these classes 
 the Lord called the faithful and obedient to follow 
 Mosiah to another land. 
 
 For a third reason : there was a portion of the 
 house of Israel, a few hundred miles to the north, 
 entirely unknown to their Nephi te brethren. These 
 people had sunk very low in true civilization ; they 
 were so degraded that they denied the being of 
 their Creator, they had had many wars and con- 
 tentions among themselves; they had corrupted 
 their language, had no records nor scriptures, and 
 were altogether in a deplorable condition. To save 
 and regenerate this branch of God's covenant peo- 
 ple, Mosiah and the Nephites were led to the place 
 w ere they dwelt. 
 
257 Mosiah I. 
 
 The statement made by Amaleki regarding this 
 great migration under Mosiah is brief. We are 
 altogether left to our imagination to picture the 
 scenes that occurred at this division of a nation. 
 Nor can we tell how many, preferring home, kin- 
 dred and friends, and the endearments and associ- 
 ations of their native land, faltered and tarried be- 
 hind, while the faithful started on their journey 
 northward into the untrodden wilderness. Nor are 
 we informed w^at afterwards became of those 
 who allowed the allurements of the world to pre- 
 vail. It is most probable that they united with 
 the Lamanites, were absorbed into that race, and, 
 like them, became darkened, bloodthirsty and 
 savage. 
 
 The Nephite evacuation of the cities built in 
 the land of Nephi no doubt had a beneficial effedt 
 on those portions of the Lamanite race that took 
 possession of them . They thereby became acquaint- 
 ed with some of the comforts and excellences of 
 civilization, and, though very slow to learn, their 
 experience at this time laid the foundation for a 
 slight advance of the arts of peace in their midst. 
 
 Mosiah gathered up the willing and obedient, 
 and, as directed by the Lord, started on the jour- 
 ney. Whither they were going they understood 
 not, only they knew that the Lord was leading 
 them. With preachings and prophesyings they 
 crossed the wilderness and passed down into the 
 land of Zarahemla. 
 
 On the west bank of the river Sidon the people 
 of Mosiah found a populous city, of whose exist- 
 ence they had never before heard. Its people were 
 a semi-civilized and irreligious race, speaking a 
 strange language, and with many habits and cus- 
 toms different from those of the new comers. 
 
 The meeting must have been a perplexing one 
 to both people, brought face to face but unable 
 to understand each other by reason of their differ- 
 ent modes of speech. We often read in history of 
 
Mosiah I. 258 
 
 the irruption of an inferior or more barbarous 
 race into the domains of a more highly civihzed 
 one, but it is seldom, as in this case, that the supe- 
 rior race moves in a body, occupies the country 
 and unites with the less enlightened people. It is 
 probable that the first feelings of the old settlers 
 ■were akin to dismay as they learned of the hosts 
 of the invaders that were marching upon them; 
 but these feelings were soon soothed and an under- 
 standing arrived at by which the two people be- 
 came one nation. We are forced to the conclusion 
 that this arrangement could not have been effedl- 
 ed without the diredl interposition of Heaven, by 
 and through which both peoples were brought to 
 a united purpose and common understanding. . 
 
 When the Nephites began to comprehend the 
 language of their new fellow citizens, they found 
 that they were the descendants of a colony w^hich 
 had been led from Jerusalem by the hand of the 
 Lord, in the year that that city was destroyed 
 by the king of Babylon (say B. C. 589). (See 
 Mulek.) At this time their king or ruler was 
 named Zarahemla (about B. C. 200). The reason 
 assigned for their departure from the worship of 
 the true God, their degradation and the corrup- 
 tion of their language,, was that their forefathers 
 brought with them from their ancient home in 
 Palestine no records or copies of the holy scrip- 
 tures, to guide and preserve them from error in 
 their isolated land of adoption. 
 
 When the two races joined, it was decidedthat 
 Mosiah should be the king of the united people, 
 though the Nephites were then the less numerous. 
 This arrangement probably grew out of the fadl 
 that though fewer in numbers they were the more 
 civilized and, also being worshipers of the God 
 of Israel, they would not willingly submit to be 
 ruled by those who had no knowledge of His laws. 
 
 The education of the people of Zarahemla to 
 the standard of the Nephites, and the work o 
 
259 Mosiah II. 
 
 harmonizing the two races, were not the task of 
 an hour. It required much wisdom, patience and 
 perseverance. Mosiah gave stability to the new 
 kingdom by his own virtues and wise example, 
 by the just laws he established, and by placing 
 the service of the Lord before all earthly con- 
 siderations. It is evident that he built a temple 
 in the new land, as its existence is particularly 
 mentioned in the days of his son, king Benjamin, 
 and as the peoyle observed the law of Moses in 
 the matter of sacrifices and offerings, a temple 
 would be one of their very first necessities. But 
 to the forms, types, and ceremonies of the Mosaic 
 law were added gospel principles, with a clear 
 and definite understanding of the coming and di- 
 vine work of the Messiah. Mosiah was not only 
 a divinely inspired leader and king, but he was 
 also a seer. While reigning in Zarahemla a large 
 engraved stone was brought to him, and by the 
 gift and 'power of God he translated the engrav- 
 ings thereon. The}"^ gave an account of the rise, 
 fall and destrucftion of the great Jaredite nation, 
 from the days of its founders, to the time of their 
 last king, Coriantumcr, who himself was discov- 
 ered by the people of Zarahemla, and lived with 
 them nine moons. When Mosiah died he was suc- 
 ceeded bv his son Benjamin. 
 
 MOSIAH II. The third king of the Neph- 
 ites in the land of Zarahemla, where he was born 
 B. C. 154; he was consecrated king by his father, 
 Benjamin, B. C. 125, and died in Zarahemla, B. C. 
 91, aged 63 years. He came to the throne under 
 most happy circumstances ; he had the full confi- 
 dence of his subje<?ts, who were a righteous. God- 
 fearing people; the Lamanites were at peace with 
 the Nephites, and internal development and pros- 
 perity characterized the condition of his kingdom. 
 Individually he proved to be one of the greatest 
 and best of kings; his whole energies were devoted 
 to the good of his people, who loved him with an 
 
Mosiah. II. 2G0 
 
 intensity of afFedtion scarcely equaled in the 
 annals of any race. In the fourth year of his 
 reign the expedition under Amnion started, which 
 resulted in the return to Zarahemla of nearly all 
 the living descendants of the company that left 
 under Zeniff to reoccupy the land of Lehi-Nephi. 
 The leader of one of these companies was Alma. 
 the elder, whom Mosiah called to take charge of 
 the church in Zarahemla. Soon after the arrival 
 of these fugitives from the land of Nephi, Mosiah 
 gathered all the people together, and had them 
 made acquainted with the vicissitudes and sorrows 
 through which the new comers had passed since 
 their fathers left Zarahemla. Also taking advant- 
 age of the presence of so many of his subjedts, he 
 addressed them on such matters as he deemed 
 necessary and desirable. At his request, Alma 
 also taught them. "When assembled in large 
 bodies Alma went from one multitude to another, 
 preaching repentance and faith in the Lord ; after- 
 wards, by Mosiah's diredtion, he went through the 
 land, organizing and establishing churches and 
 ordaining priests ai\d teachers over every church. 
 Thus were seven churches established at this time 
 in the land of Zarahemla. 
 
 In the c(jurse of years, manj'^ of the rising 
 generation gave no heed to the word of God. 
 These were mostly such as were too young to 
 enter into covenant with the Lord at the time 
 that Benjamin anointed Mosiah to be his suc- 
 cessor. Not only did they themselves rejedt the 
 dodtrines of the atonement, the resurredtion and 
 other gospel principles, but they led away many 
 who were members of the Church, and sorely 
 persecuted those who remained faithful to God 
 and His laws. Encouraged by the fadl that four 
 of Mosiah's sons, and one of Alma's, were leaders 
 in this crusade, they paid no attention to the 
 national law which guaranteed freedom of con- 
 science to all men alike. By Divine interposition, 
 
261 Mosiah II. 
 
 through a holy angel, these young men were 
 turned from the error of their way, and after- 
 wards became strong pillars in the Church, and 
 messengers of salvation to both Nephite and 
 Lamanite. For the four sons of Mosiah (named 
 Ammon, Aaron, Omner, and Himtii), not content 
 with their zealous labors amongtheircountr3'men, 
 proposed to go and labor among the Lamanites. 
 The good king, like many of his subjefls, did not 
 favorably regard* this proposal, he feared for the 
 lives of his sons; but having inquired of the 
 Lord and received assurances of Heavenly pro- 
 tedtion, he gladly let them go. 
 
 Mosiah now felt that it was time that the 
 question of the succession to the throne should be 
 settled. In his magnanimity he sent among the 
 people to learn whom they would have for their 
 king. The people chose his son Aaron, but Aaron 
 would not accept the royal power, his heart was 
 set upon the conversion of his fellow-men to the 
 knowledge of the gospel. This refusal troubled 
 the mind of Mosiah ; he apprehended difficulties 
 if Aaron at some future time should change his 
 mind and demand his rights. Mosiah therefore 
 issued another address in which he proposed to 
 retain the kingdom during the remainder of his 
 life, after which the Nephites should be governed 
 by judges elected by themselves. In other re- 
 spects, also, Mosiah consented to newly arrange 
 the affairs of the people ; and, if we may so express 
 it, to codify the laws. This code became the 
 constitution of the nation under the rule of the 
 Judges, which limited the powers of the officials 
 and guaranteed the rights of the people. This 
 compilation was acknowledged by the people, 
 whereupon the historian remarks, "Therefore they 
 were obliged to abide by the laws which he had 
 made," and from that time they became supreme 
 throughout the nation. It is stated in another 
 place that this change was made bj' the diredt 
 
Mosiah, Sons of. 262 Mulek. 
 
 command of Jehovah. But besides being a king, 
 Mosiah was also a seer. The gift of interpreting 
 strange tongues and languages was his. By this 
 gift he translated from the twenty-four plates of 
 gold, found by the people of king Limhi, the 
 record of the Jaredites. No wonder that a man 
 possessed of such gifts, so just and merciful in the 
 administration of the law, so perfect in his private 
 life, should be esteemed more than any man by Ins 
 subjedls, and that they waxed strong in their love 
 towards him. As a king, he was a father to them, 
 but as a prophet, seer and revelator, he was the 
 source from whence Divine wisdom flowed unto 
 them. 
 
 His sons having started on their mission to the 
 Lamanites (B. C. 91), Mosiah gave the sacred 
 plates and the associate holy things into the care 
 of the younger Alma, and the same year passed 
 away to the rest of the just. 
 
 MOSIAH, SONS OF. The four sons of the 
 second Mosiah, who accomplished the great and 
 successful mission to the Lamanites (B. C. 91 to 
 B. C. 78). Their names were Aaron, Ammon, 
 Omner and Himni. 
 
 MULEK. The infant son of Zedekiah, king of 
 Judea, who was preserved when the rest of his 
 brothers were slain (II Kings, 25: 7) by the king of 
 Babylon. Eleven years after Lebi left Jerusalem 
 the Lord led another colony from that city to 
 America, among whom was Mulek, who, at that 
 time, must have been very young, as his father was 
 only 21 years old when he commenced to reign, 
 and he reigned but eleven years in Jerusalem (II 
 Chronicles, 36: 11; Jeiemiah, 52: 1). It is alto- 
 gether probable that when Mulek attained a 
 proper age he, on account of his lineage, was 
 recognized as king or leader of the colony. 
 
 Regarding the journey of this company, all we 
 are told in the Book of Mormon is that they came 
 out of Jerusalem at the time that Zedekiah, king 
 
Mulek, City of. 263 Muloki. 
 
 of Judea, was carried away captive into Babylon, 
 and that they journeyed in the wilderness and 
 were brought by the hand of the Lord across the 
 great waters. Again we are informed that they 
 landed on the northern continent, in the land 
 afterwards known to the Nephites as the land 
 Desolation, and for this reason the Nephites called 
 North America the land of Mulek. This must not 
 be confounded with the country immediately sur- 
 rounding the city of Mulek, in. South America. In 
 after years this colony migrated southward and 
 settled on the River Sidon, where their descendants 
 were afterwards found by the Nephites. 
 
 MUJLEK, CITY OF. A city of the Nephites 
 on the east borders by the sea shore, about a day's 
 journey south of the city Bountiful, and therefore 
 in the northernmost part of South America. It 
 was captured by the Lamanites under Amalic- 
 kiah (B. C. 67), who placed a Zoramite, named 
 Jacob, in command. By stratagem, Moroni, Lehi 
 and Teancum recaptured it (B. C. 64), when 
 Moroni made it Lehi's headquarters. It again fell 
 into the hands of the Lamanites when (B. C. 34- 
 33) they drove the Nephites from all their posses- 
 sions in the southern continent; but it was one 
 of the first cities retaken by Moronihah, when the 
 tide of victory turned (B. C. 32). It is then men- 
 tioned as being one of the cities to which Lehi and 
 Nephi, the sons of Helaman, went forth calling 
 the people to repentance, in that great mission 
 which they commenced in the land of Bountiful 
 and continued to the land of Lehi-Nephi, B. C. 
 30. 
 
 MULEK, LAND OF. The name given by 
 the Nephites to the whole of North America, be- 
 cause Mulek landed on this continent, while Lehi 
 brought his colony to the southern continent, 
 to which his descendants gave his name. (Hela- 
 man, 6. 10). 
 
 MULOKI. When (B. C. 91) the four sons of 
 
Muloki. 264 
 
 king Mosiah started on their perilous mission to 
 convert the savage Lamanites to the true faith, 
 they were accompanied by several other elders of 
 the Christian Chvirch, whom they had selected on 
 account of their faith and devotion. Neither the 
 names nor numbers of these co-laborers are given, 
 but two or three are incidentally mentioned in the 
 recital of the history of the mission. Of these 
 Muloki appears the most prominent, and it is 
 only in connexion with this mission that his name 
 is mentioned in the Book of Mormon. 
 
 When the missionaries, after committing them- 
 selves to God, separated on the borders of the 
 Lamanites, Ammon went to the land of Ishmael, 
 Aaron to Jerusalem ; where Muloki first went we 
 are not informed. When Aaron was driven out of 
 the land of Jerusalem by reason of the wickedness 
 of its people, he passed over to a neighboring vil- 
 lage, styled Ani-Anti, where he found Muloki and 
 others laboring with much zeal, but with little 
 success. Finding their efforts unavailing, Aaron, 
 Muloki, Ammah and their companions departed 
 from Ani-Anti and went over into the land of 
 Middoni, where Antiomno was king. Here they 
 labored zealously, though but few hearkened unto 
 their words. Before long the wicked raised the 
 standard of persecution and the three brethren 
 above named were cast into prison, while others 
 fled to the regions round about. The prisoners 
 were treated with extreme cruelty, they were 
 bound with strong cords, which cut into their 
 flesh, they were deprived of proper food, drink and 
 clothing, and otherwise they suffered many afflic- 
 tions. After many day^s' confinement, they were 
 set at liberty by Antiomno, through the interces- 
 sion of Lamoni and Ammon : their unfortunate 
 condition having been revealed to the latter by the 
 Lord, with instrudtions to go and set his brethren 
 at liberty. When Ammon met these faithful 
 brethren, he was greatly grieved, because of their 
 
Nahom. 265 Nehor. 
 
 wretched, naked, wounded and starved condition. 
 After a season of mutual joy, thanksgiving and con- 
 gratulation, the elders again separated to renew 
 their labors in the ministry, but to what particu- 
 lar land Muloki went, or among whom he so- 
 journed we have no information. 
 
 NAHOM. A place on the line of travel of 
 Lehi and his company through the Arabian desert. 
 Here Ishmael died and was buried. (I Nephi, 
 16:34.) • 
 
 NAPHTALI, LAND OF. The country in- 
 habited by the tribe of Naphtali, in Canaan, after- 
 wards known as Galilee. It is mentioned but 
 once in the Book of Mormon, in a quotation from 
 the ninth chapter of Isaiah. (II Nephi, 19 : 1.) 
 
 _ NAZARETH. The city were Jesus spent his 
 childhood. It was shown Nephi in his vision of 
 the coming and birth of our Savior. (I Nephi, 11 : 
 13.) It is nowhere else mentioned by name in the 
 Book of Mormon. 
 
 NESS. A grain, kind unknown, mentioned, 
 in conne(5tion with wheat, barley, and sheum, as 
 being planted by the Nephites on the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi. (Mosiah, 9: 9.) 
 
 NEHOB. Could our readers have taken a 
 glimpse at the fair capital of the Nephites in the 
 first year of the Judges (B. C. 91), they might 
 have noticed' in its principal street a portly, hand- 
 some man, manifesting in his carriage the evi- 
 dences of great bodily strength, combined with 
 vanity, self-sufficiency and subtlety. They might 
 have observed that his raiment was made of the 
 finest fabrics that the looms of Zarahemla could 
 produce, lavishly embroidered and ornamented 
 with the labors of the cunning workman in silk, 
 in feathers and the precious metals, while at his 
 side hung a richly decorated sword. This man was 
 no king, no governor, no general of the armies of 
 Israel ; he was simply Nehor, the successful re- 
 
Nehor. 266 
 
 ligious charlatan of the hour, to whom the un- 
 stable listened and the weak-minded flocked. 
 
 Nehor's teachings had at any rate the interest 
 of novelty to the Nephites, yet some of his theories 
 were older than Idumea. They had been rejedled 
 in the counsels of heaven before Lucifer, the Son of 
 the Morning,, fell. He would save all men in their 
 sins and with their sins; he abolished hell, es- 
 tablished a paid order of priests, and taught doc- 
 trines so liberal that every man could be a member 
 of his church and yet continue to gratify every 
 vice his nature inclined to. For this liberality of 
 dodlrine, Nehor expelled in return' liberality of 
 support for himself and assistants, in which an- 
 ticipation he was not disappointed. Many 
 adopted his heresies; his success fired his zeal, and 
 developed his vanity. He was so used to the 
 sycophancy of his converts that he was restive 
 under contradidtion, and when Gideon, the aged 
 patriot and teacher in the true Church, one day 
 met him in the streets of Zarahemla and up- 
 braided him for his wicked course, neither respedt- 
 inghis great age nor his many virtues, Nehor drew 
 his sword and smote him till he died. For this 
 wilful and unprovoked crime, the murderer was 
 tried, convifted and afterwards executed. His 
 execution took place on the hill Manti. and, from 
 the way in which his death is spoken of, we im- 
 agine that he was hanged. 
 
 Though Nehor's shameful life was thus ended, 
 unfortunately his dodtrine did not die with him. 
 It was too pleasant to those who desired to gain 
 heaven by a life of sin. Consequently it spread 
 widely through the teachings of his followers. In 
 later year the traitorous Amlicites, the apostate 
 Amalekites, the bloodthirsty Amulonites and 
 Ammonihahites, were all believers in his soul- 
 destroying do(?trines. The bloodshed, the misery 
 produced, the treasure expended through the 
 
Nehor, City of. 267 Nephi. 
 
 wickedness and folly of these base creatures, can- 
 not be computed. 
 
 _ NEHOK, CITY OF. A city of the Jaredites. 
 It is mentioned but once (Ether, 7: 9) and then in 
 the early history of that race. Here Shule gave 
 battle to his brother Corihor, who had usurped 
 the throne, defeated him and restored the kingly 
 authority to their father, Kib. 
 
 NEHOR, LAND OF. The land to which 
 Corihor firsif retired when he rebelled against his 
 father Kib, who reigned in the land of Moron 
 (Ether, 7: 4). We are of the opinion that it was 
 not far distant from Moron, and, if so, would be 
 in or near Central America. 
 
 NEPHI, THE SON OF LEHl. One of the 
 greatest prophets whose presence ever dignified this 
 earth. He was one of the most lovable of men, 
 true as steel, never wavering, full of integrity, 
 faith and zeal; he loved the Lord with all his heart. 
 It is seldom we find a chara<?ler in the history of 
 this fallen" world that was as perfect or as com- 
 plete as was uhat of Nephi. He was naturally a 
 leader, his faith and courage made him so, while 
 his devout humility gave him strength with Hea- 
 ven. In many respedts he resembled Moses ; not 
 only was he their law-giver, but a practical teacher 
 of his people in the every-day concerns of life. 
 Like Enoch, he was a prophet, seer and revelator, 
 one in whom were deposited the mysteries of God's 
 dealings with future generations; like Abraham, 
 he was a father to his people; like Melchisedec, he 
 was their king and high priest; like Noah, he was 
 a ship-builder, by w^hich he delivered his famil3^ 
 and like Tubalcain, "an instru(?tor of every arti- 
 ficer in brass and iron." In one respedl he was 
 like almost all the prophets, for he was derided, 
 mocked, abused and persecuted by those who 
 should have loved him most, those whose welfare 
 he made his constant labor. 
 
 Nephi was the son of Lehi, a devout Israelite, 
 
Nephi. 268 
 
 of the tribe of Manasseh, who resided in Jerusalem ; 
 he was born probably abopt B. C. 617, was mar- 
 ried B. C; 600, in the valley of Laman, on the bor- 
 ders of the Red Sea ; he lived to a ripe old age, and 
 had a numerous posterity, though of his imaae- 
 diate sons and daughters the Book of Mormon is 
 entirely silent. It is presumable that one of his 
 sons succeeded him under the title of Nephi II, as 
 king of the Nephites. 
 
 When, on account of the persecution of the 
 Jews, Lehi was commanded by the Lord to leave 
 Jerusalem, Nephi gladly seconded all his efforts, 
 and became a help and a stay to his father during 
 the many troubles and perplexities of the toilsome 
 journey through the Arabian wilderness. Early 
 in that journey they rested for a time in a little 
 valley bordering on the Red Sea to which Lehi gave 
 the name of Laman. Twice while they tarried there 
 the sons of Lehi were commanded to return to Je- 
 rusalem. The first time thej' went to obtain certain 
 records relating to their tribe, and God's dealings 
 with His people (see Zoram ) ; the second time to 
 invite Ishmael and his family to join them in their 
 migration. When they had accomplished the pur- 
 pose of their stay in the valley of Laman, the Lord 
 commanded them to depart, and provided a guide 
 for their travels in the shape of a Divinely pre- 
 pared compass, which they called aLiahona. Dur- 
 ing the whole of the journey, its peace was marred 
 by the rebellious and violent condudt of Lehi's un- 
 believing and unrepentant sons, of whom Laman 
 was the leader. The first serious outbreak was 
 during the return of Lehi's sons from Jerusalem to 
 the tents of their father with Ishmael and his 
 family. Some of the sons of Ishmael seem to have 
 regretted the step which their father had taken. 
 Possibly, like Laman and Lemuel, they had no 
 faith in the prophecies of the servants of God, who 
 declared that yet a little while and Jerusalem 
 should be destroyed ; and Laman and Lemuel 
 
269 Nephi. 
 
 soon impregnated them with that spirit of malice 
 and discontent that they themselves had already 
 so prominently shown. Two of the daughters 
 of Ishmael also manifested this spirit. As usual, 
 the way in which they showed their feelings was 
 by abusing and ill-treating Nephi. He was the 
 special objedt of their dislike, by reason of his 
 faithfulness to the commandments of God, and 
 because the Lord had shown to him that he 
 should be tjjeir ruler. 
 
 When the spirit of rebellion first manifested 
 itself, as they journeyed in the wilderness, Nephi 
 rebuked the malcontents in somewhatsevere terms. 
 Angry with his words of reproof and entreaty, 
 the rebellious portion of the camp took Nephi 
 and bound him with cords, their intention being 
 to leave him in the wilderness to be devoured 
 by wild beasts.' But Nephi in mighty faith prayed 
 to the Lord to deliver him, and that the cords 
 that bound him might be burst. His petitions 
 were answered. No sooner had he offered this 
 prayer than the bands were loosed, and he stood 
 a free man before his brethren. 
 
 Again, in the love of his heart, he plead with 
 his tormentors. But they were still filled with 
 the spirit of malice and murder, and once more 
 sought to lay violent hands upon him. However, 
 the wife of Ishmael and one of her daughters, 
 and also one son, begged so earnestly for them 
 to desist that at last their hearts were softened, 
 and in sorrow and humility they sought Nephi's 
 forgiveness. .This he freely granted without a 
 moment's hesitation ; he was but too glad to have 
 them turn from their cruel and wicked course. 
 Still, as they had offended God, as well as in- 
 jured their brother, Nephi exhorted them to pray 
 unto the Lord for forgiveness; which they did. 
 This outbreak was but the precursor and type 
 of many others that afterwards troubled the little 
 company. Another, which occurred shortly after, 
 
Nephi. 270 
 
 originated in so apparently trivial an accident as 
 the breaking • of Nephi's bow, while in the Ara- 
 bian desert. It appears that in one of their ex- 
 peditions for food Nephi, who was their most 
 expert hunter, broke this bow, which was made 
 of fine steel. Because of this misfortune they ob- 
 tained no food, and, as a result, they became 
 very hungry. Being hungry, they grew quarrel- 
 some and rebellious. To such an extent did this 
 spirit prevail in the camp, that even Lehi so far 
 forgot himself as to murmur against the provi- 
 dences of God. Nephi, ever faithful, alone refrained 
 from complaining against the Lord ; he exhorted 
 his brethren, as was his custom in times of trouble 
 and sorrow, to put away the hardness of their 
 hearts and humble themselves before the Lord and 
 then all would be well with them. His words 
 had their effedl. Lehi felt truly chastened, and 
 ^vas brought down into the depths of sorrow. 
 When in this condition the word of the Lord came 
 to him, and he was instrudted to look upon the 
 Liahona, and read the things that were written 
 thereon. The reproof that was written on the 
 ball was such as to make Lehi tremble exceed- 
 ingly, but it also brought relief to the party, as the 
 writing instrudted them where food could be ob- 
 tained. Nephi, having made ri bow out of wood, 
 went with it and with a sling and stones, and 
 found the game in the place that the writing had 
 indicated. He slew enough for food for all the 
 company. When he returned to the tents of his 
 people, bearing the beasts he had slain, there was 
 great rejoicing in the hearts of all, and they hum- 
 bled themselves before the Lord and gave thanks 
 to Him. 
 
 When the people of Lehi reached the sea shore 
 they rejoiced greatly that their tedious wander- 
 ings were over; for they had not traveled in a 
 straight line from coast to coast, but had wan- 
 dered around and about as the Liahona directed 
 
271 Nephi. 
 
 them, which worked according to their faith and 
 faithfulness. Eight years had been spent in 
 taking a journey which, had they been as faithful 
 as they should have been, would only have oc- 
 cupied a few weeks or months. 
 
 They pitched their tents by the sea shore, and 
 after many days, the voice of the Lord came unto 
 Nephi, saying, "Arise, and get thee into the mount- 
 ain." As ever, Nephi obeyed the heavenly word. 
 He went up into the mountain, and there cried 
 unto the hoM. Then the Lord spoke unto him 
 and commanded him to build a ship, after a 
 manner and pattern that He would show him, 
 that the people might be carried across the great 
 waters that lay before them. 
 
 Here a difEcult^^ presented itself to the mind of 
 Nephi. He had no tools, and how was it possible 
 to build a ship without the proper instruments. 
 So he laid the matter befoi'e the Lord, who, in 
 answer to his prayers, told him where he could 
 find ore with which he might make the tools he 
 needed. 
 
 Nephi at once proceeded to carry out the 
 commands of the Lord. With the skins of beasts 
 he made a bellows to blow the fire, but fire as yet 
 he had none, "as the Lord had not permitted a fire 
 to be lighted in the wilderness. So he smote two 
 stones together, and their first fire was lighted 
 since the company left the borders of the Red Sea. 
 When his forge was made and his fire was lit, 
 Nephi began to melt the ore that he had ob- 
 tained to make the tools that he needed. 
 
 When his brothers saw that Nephi was about 
 to build a ship, they began to ridicule him. They 
 would give him no help, for they did not believe he 
 was instrudled of the Lord. Nephi became very 
 sorrowful because of the hardness of their hearts. 
 When they saw this they were glad, and taunt- 
 ingly told him they knew that he was lacking in 
 judgment and could not accomplish so great a 
 
Nephi, 272 
 
 work as to build a ship. Then Nephi recounted 
 many things wherein the power of God had been 
 manifested in the deliverance of their fathers; 
 all of which he impressed upon them as a 
 lesson that when God commanded, men should 
 obey without doubt, or without question. 
 Said he, "If God had commanded me to do all 
 things, I could do them. If He should command 
 me that I should say to this water. Be thou earth, 
 it would be earth. Then how much less is it to 
 build one ship than to do the marvelous works of 
 which I have told you." 
 
 At first when Nephi held out these great truths 
 to his brethren, they were angry and threatened 
 to throw him into the sea; but the Spirit of 
 God was so powerfully upon him, that they 
 dared not touch him lest they wither; even if he 
 but held out his hand towards them, they received 
 a shock. 
 
 After a time the Lord told him to stretch 
 forth his hand again toward his brethren, and 
 that they should not wither; but the power of 
 God should smite them; and this he was com- 
 manded to do that they might know that the 
 Lord was their God. So Nephi stretched forth his 
 hand as he was commanded, and the Lord shook 
 them as He had promised. Then they fell down 
 to worship their younger brother, who in times 
 past they had so much abused ; but he would 
 not permit them. He said, "I am your brother, 
 even your younger brother, wherefore worship the 
 Lord thy God, and honor thy father and thy 
 mother." 
 
 Then the brothers of Nephi worshiped the 
 Lord, and showed their repentance by helping 
 Nephi to build the ship; while he, from time to 
 time, received the word of the Lord as to how he 
 should work its timbers ; for he did not work after 
 the manner of the ship-lDuilders of that time, nor 
 after any manner that men were accustomed to. 
 
273 Nephi. 
 
 But he built the ship just as the Lord had shown 
 it to him ; and he often went up into the mount 
 and prayed to the Lord, and God showed him 
 many great things. 
 
 Now when the vessel was finished, Nephi's 
 brothers saw that it was good, and its workman- 
 ship exceedingly fine, therefore they again humbled 
 themselves before Heaven. Then the voice of the 
 Lord came to them and commanded them to go 
 on board, which word they willingly obeyed, and 
 at once put forth to sea. The vessel was then 
 driven by the winds towards the promised land. 
 After they had been sailing prosperously for a 
 number of days, the hearts of Nephi's brothers 
 and of the sons of Ishmael and others grew merry 
 and in their merriment they forgot the Lord. They 
 danced and sang and became very boisterous and 
 rude. This condudl pained Nephi exceedingly. 
 He feared lest God should be angry with them and 
 smite them. Therefore he began to protest with 
 much seriousness against the course they were 
 taking; but they grew angry with him, and his 
 two elder brothers, Laman and Lemuel, took him 
 and bound him. So furious were they that they 
 treated him with great harshness, binding the 
 cords so tightly around his limbs that they caused 
 him much suffering. 
 
 Then the Liahona ceased to work. It had 
 been diredling the course of the ship thus far, but 
 now that they had rebelled against the Lord it 
 would no longer point the way that they should 
 sail. They were in a dilemma, for not one of them 
 knew which way the ship should be steered. To 
 add to their trouble and perplexity there arose a 
 great and terrible tempest, and the ship was 
 driven back upon the waters for three days ; and 
 though they were afraid that the raging waters 
 would engulf their little vessel, yet so hardened 
 were they that they would not loose Nephi. 
 
 On the fourth day matters were still worse. 
 
Nephi. 274 
 
 There appeared to be no hope, but that they 
 would be swallowed up in the sea. Then, and 
 not till then, did they seem to understand that the 
 judgments of God were upon them, and that they 
 must unavoidably perish unless they repented. 
 Then they reludtantly loosened the bands which 
 bound Nephi's wrists and ankles, and let him go 
 free. But his limbs, by reason of the way in 
 which he had been bound, were swollen, and he 
 tells us great was the soreness thereof. Neverthe- 
 less, in all his afflictions he never murmured. 
 
 During the time that Nephi had been thus 
 bound, his father Lehi had begged most earnestly 
 for the release of his son, but the rebels threatened 
 everyone who sought Nephi's release; and his 
 parents who had now grown aged, were brought 
 down to sickbeds by reason of their afflidtions and 
 came very near to being cast into a watery grave. 
 
 When Nephi was freed he took the compass, 
 and it commenced to work as before. He prayed 
 to the Lord, after which the winds ceased to blow, 
 the storm passed away, and there was a great 
 calm. Then Nephi took charge of the ship and 
 guided it in its course towards the promised land, 
 which, after many days it reached in safety. 
 
 Arrived on the land of promise, they found it 
 rich in minerals, and fruitful. The little colony 
 at once proceeded to sow the seeds they had 
 brought with them and were delighted to find 
 that they fru<?tified and brought forth abundantly ; 
 and all might have been peace and happiness in 
 their midst had it not been for the murderous 
 jealousy of Laman and his associates. After a 
 time, Lehi called his posterity and others together 
 and blessed them. Many and glorious were the 
 promises made by the patriarch to Nephi. Soon 
 after this, Lehi passed away to his eternal reward. 
 
 No sooner was Lehi dead than the hatred 
 that rankled in the hearts of Laman and those 
 who sympathized with him seems to have become 
 
275 Nephi. 
 
 intensified. It became evident that the two peo- 
 ples could not live together in peace. They had 
 nothing in common except that they belonged to 
 the same family. Laraan's vindidtiveness grew so 
 cruel that Nephi's life was in danger ; and, as the 
 readiest wa3' out of the difficulty, Nephi was in- 
 strudled of the Lord to take those who would 
 listen to his teachings and obey the command- 
 ments of God into some other part of the land. 
 Therefore, he gathered together those people who 
 would hearken to him, and, taking that portion 
 of the property that belonged to them, as also 
 the sacred records, the sword of Laban, the Lia- 
 hona and other treasures, they departed into the 
 wilderness. Those who listened to Nephi and ac- 
 companied him on this journey were, besides his 
 own family, his brothers Sam, Jacob and Joseph, 
 his sisters, whose names are not given, and Zoram, 
 with their families. There might have been, pos- 
 sibly, some others, as we are led to infer from the 
 statement in the Book of Mormon, but who they 
 were we are not told. 
 
 The distance which Nephi and his people trav- 
 eled was not, probably, very great; that is, it 
 is not to be measured by thousands of miles, for 
 we find that in a very few years the Lamanites 
 had found out their place of retreat, and were 
 harassing and making war upon them. 
 
 The Nephites desired that the land they now 
 possessed should be called the land of Nephi; 
 and this was the name by which it was always 
 afterward known. The people of Nephi made yet 
 another request. It was that Nephi should be 
 their king. This desire did not. altogether please 
 him ; but for the safety of his people he consented. 
 The kingly power in his hands partook much of 
 the nature of fatherhood. His people were few 
 in numbers, and he looked after their individual 
 interests, guided them in their undertakings, di- 
 redled them in their labors, and when he found 
 
Nephi: 276 
 
 that there was danger of an attack from' the 
 embittered adherents of Laman.he took thesword 
 of Laban, and, using it as a pattern, fashioned 
 other swords for their defense. Being thus pre- 
 pared for the attalcks of their enemies, the Ne- 
 phites repulsed them every time they came to 
 battle. 
 
 Nephi also taught his people to be industrious. 
 They were a lonely people, cut off from communi- 
 cation with all the rest of the world, without 
 excitements, and with very few amusements that 
 are common to most peoples. He knew that 
 nothing would be so dangerous to their spiritual 
 welfare, as well as to their health, as to permit 
 them to spend their days in idleness. He, therefore, 
 taught them many kinds of work, the women to 
 take the wool of the sheep and the hair of the 
 llamas and make clothes thereof; while upon the 
 men devolved the labor of building a temple. 
 Holding the Holy Priesthood himself, he conse- 
 crated his brothers Jacob and Joseph to be priests 
 also. 
 
 Shortly after the arrival of Lehi and his little 
 party on this continent, Nephi received a com- 
 mandment from the Lord to make certain plates 
 of ore on which to engrave the doings of his 
 people. And a few years later Nephi received 
 further instrucSlions, wherein he was commanded 
 to make other plates upon which also were to be 
 engraven the history of the Nephite people. By 
 them, both these plates were called the plates of 
 Nephi, but they were not used for ideiitically the 
 same purpose. Upon one set of plates was in- 
 scribed the religious history of the people, upon 
 the other was given in greater detail the history 
 of their wars, contentions, development and other 
 secular matters. 
 
 Some years later, how long we are not told, 
 Nephi anointed another man to be king over his 
 people, and then, having grown old, he died. 
 
277 NepM. 
 
 So greatly was he beloved by his subjedls. that the 
 people Called the next king, Nephi the second, the 
 next,, Nephi the third, and so on. He had been 
 their prophet, priest and king; father, friend and 
 guide; protedlor; teacher and leader; next to God, 
 their all in all. 
 
 NEPHI, THE SON OF HELAMAN. In 
 Nephi we have one of the greatest prophets that 
 ever trod the earth, or to whom the God of our 
 salvation revealed His glorious will. He lived 
 during the grfeter portion of the first century 
 before Christ, and disappeared from the knowledge 
 of mankind but a short time before the advent of 
 the Messiah in Bethlehem. He is first referred to 
 in the Book of Mormon (B. C. 44) as the elder of 
 Helaman's two sons, Lehi being the younger. 
 These two brothers appear to have been insepar- 
 able during their life; they are almost always 
 mentioned as associated in the great and oft-times 
 perilous labors of the ministry undertaken for the 
 salvation of either Nephites or Lamanites. We 
 have no information with regard to the time of 
 Nephi's birth, but when his father died, in the year 
 B. C. 39, he succeeded him as chief judge, the 
 duties of which office he filled with wisdom and 
 justice for about nine years, when, owing to the 
 wickedness of the people, he resigned that office, 
 and Cezoram was chosen by the people in his stead 
 (B.C. 30). 
 
 The years that Nephi judged his people are 
 some of the darkest in Nephite history. Owing to 
 their great pride and iniquity, the Lord left them 
 to themselves, and they. became weak like unto 
 the Lamanites, man for, man. When war was- 
 declared, the latter, being much the more numer- 
 ous carried everj'thing before them. In vain the 
 Nephites under Moronihah struggled for their 
 homes and their liberties.- They were forced back 
 by the hordes of the Lamanites from city to city, 
 from land to land. Not a place could be found in 
 
Nephi. 278 
 
 the -whole southern continent where the soldiers of 
 the Nephites successfully held their ground. With 
 hurried hands they built a line of defense across 
 the Isthmus of Panama, from sea to sea, for the 
 hosts of their conquerors were still pushing north- 
 ward. This line of fortifications stopped the roll 
 of the barbaric tide northward, and the Lamanite 
 commanders rested with the conquest of a conti- 
 nent. 
 
 These richly deserved misfortunes brought the 
 Nephites partly to their senses — they began to 
 repent. Taking advantage of this change in the 
 state of their feeling, Nephi, Lehi, and their general, 
 Moronihah preached energetically, and uttered 
 many prophecies concerning what w^ould most 
 assuredly come upon them if they did not amend 
 their ways. After a time, Moronihah felt that 
 they had sufficiently humbled themselves for the 
 Lord to measurablj' be with them, and he once 
 more ventured to lead his warriors against the 
 Lamanites. Step by step they regained their 
 former possessions, until all the most northern 
 settlements had been reoccupied. Further than 
 this Moronihah dared not venture, the condudt of 
 the people was not sufficiently reformed, they had 
 not repented in fulness of heart and purpose. So 
 he waited in the hope of a better and brighter day, 
 when the people would have thoroughly turned 
 from all their besetting sins, and when he, in the 
 strength of the God of Israel, could lead them on 
 to victory. Thus Zarahemla still remained in the 
 hands of the foe. 
 
 When Nephi retired from the judgment seat, it 
 was with the intention of devoting his entire time 
 to the preaching of the Gospel. He associated his 
 brother Lehi with him, and commencing at the 
 most northerly settlement on the southern con- 
 tinent — Bountiful — he journeyed and preached 
 throughout all the land southward in the posses- 
 sion of the Nephites. From thence the two 
 
279 Nephi, 
 
 brothers passed onward to Zaraherala, where they 
 found many Nephite dissenters, to whom they 
 proclaimed the word of God in great power. 
 Numbers of these confessed their sins, were bap- 
 tized unto repentance, and immediately returned 
 to their brethren to repair, if possible, the wrongs 
 they had done, and make such restitution as lay 
 in their power. Numbers of the Lamanites also 
 received the truth gladly, insomuch that eight 
 thousand of them were baptized in Zarahemla and 
 the regions rotfiid about. 
 
 From Zarahemla, Nephi and Lehi proceeded 
 south to the land of Nephi, where they were cap- 
 tured by an army of the Lamanites, and thrust 
 into the very same prison in which Awmon, Helem 
 and Hem were beforetime confined. Here they 
 were treated with great inhumanity by their 
 savage captors , food was denied them, and it was 
 decided to kill them. When the ofiicers com- 
 missioned with the carrying out of this cruel de- 
 cision arrived at the prison, they found the two 
 prophets encircled about as if bj- a pillar of fire. 
 This sight filled them with awe; they dared not 
 attempt to execute their orders ; they held back 
 from laying hands on the prisoners, lest they 
 should be burned , but they also observed that the 
 two brothers stood unhurt and unterrified in the 
 midst of the ascending flames. Emboldened by 
 the trepidation of the Lamanite oflicials, Nephi 
 and Lehi stood forth and ej:plained to them that 
 it was by the power of God that this marvelous 
 thing had happened ; that it had been manifested 
 that they might learn that no one could harm 
 them, that they were the servants of the Most 
 High, and His almighty arm shielded them. 
 Nor was this all : a sudden earthquake shook the 
 ground, the prison walls tottered to their founda- 
 tions, a pall of thick darkness covered all whom 
 curiosity or other motives had gathered to the 
 prison. The unburning flame, the tottering walls. 
 
Nephi. 280 
 
 the quivering earth, the impenetrable cloud of 
 blackness, all conspired to fill their hearts with 
 solemn fear and awful dread. They realized the 
 almighty power of God ; they were filled with the 
 sense of their own abjeft insignificance. A. vpice, 
 the voice of One whom they knew not, sounded in 
 their affrighted ears, once, and again, yea, a third 
 time, and each time that the voice came- it was 
 followed by the trembling of the earth and the 
 shaking of the prison walls. All nature quivered 
 at the presence of the Majesty on High, while the 
 heavy, palpable, impenetrable darkness still en- 
 shrouded them. From above the voice descended, 
 it was outside the cloud, its tones came not to 
 their quaking hearts with the roar of the pealing 
 thunder, nor was it like the tumultuous flow of 
 angry, raging waters, but it was " a still voice of 
 perfedt mildness," almost a whisper, that pierced 
 to their inmost souls. That voice was the voice of 
 the mighty God of Jacob, and He called upon all 
 those who heard Himtorepent,andtodo His serv- 
 ants no ill, and with the third repetition of this 
 command were added marvelous words ot salva- 
 tion that cannot be uttered by men. And because 
 of the thick pall of darkness that enveloped them, 
 and the fearful dread tha:t filled their hearts, none 
 dared move; fear, astonishment, apprehension of 
 what was to come, had riveted each to the spot 
 on which he stood. 
 
 Now among the crowd was a Nephite dissen- 
 ter, an apostate from the true Church, named 
 Aminadab. This man, happening to turn his face 
 in the direftion where the two prophets stood, 
 beheld that their faces shone with a glorious light, 
 and that they were conversing with some one 
 who appeared to be above them, for their eyes 
 were turned heavenward. Aminadab drew the 
 attention of those who surrounded him to this 
 glorious appearance, and the spell that bound 
 them was sufficiently removed to enable them to 
 
281 Nephi. 
 
 turn towards the prisoners and to become wit- 
 nesses of the fadt also. "What do all these things 
 mean?" they anxiously inquired. "They do con- 
 verse with the angels of God," answered Aminadab. 
 What shall we do that this cloud of darkness, 
 must repent and cry unto the Voice, even until ye 
 may beremoved? "was their next question. "You 
 shall have faith in Christ," he replied. They did 
 cry unto God with all the energy that their terrify- 
 ing surroundings insjpired, and so continued to 
 supplicate unlHl the cloud was dispersed, when, to 
 their great surprise, they discovered that they also 
 were entombed in a pillar of liying fire. Yet this 
 fire did not hurt them, it did not singe their gar- 
 ments, it did not consume the prison walls, but 
 their terror was swept away, and they were filled 
 with a joy that was unspeakable, for the Holy 
 Spirit of God filled their souls, and they broke 
 forth in marvelous words of praise and rejoicing. 
 Again, a pleasant, searching whisper reached their 
 gladdened ears. It said unto them, "Peace, peace 
 be unto you because of your faith in ray well- 
 beloved, who was from the foundation of the 
 world." Now there were about 300 souls who 
 heard and saw these things, and they cast up their 
 eyes unto heaven, which was opened to their 
 vision, and holy angels came down and ministered 
 unto them. 
 
 The tidings of this glorious appearing were 
 quickly spread hear and far in the lands where the 
 Lamanites dwelt, and so powerful was the testi- 
 mony and so great were the evidences, that the 
 major portion of the people bdieved, repented and 
 obeyed the Gospel. Then, like all true Saints, 
 they manifested the sincerity of their repentance 
 by works of restitution ; they laid dovyn their 
 weapons of war, they cast aside theii- false tradi- 
 tions, their hatred gav6 place to love, and they 
 I'estored to the Nephites Zarahemla and the other 
 lands they had taken from tbem (B. C. 30). So 
 
NepM. 282 
 
 great was the reformation in their charadler, so 
 radical was the change in their habits, that they 
 soon exceeded the Nephites in faith and works of 
 righteousness. It is a lamentable fadt that at this 
 time many of the latter had become hardened, 
 impenitent and grossly wicked. But there were 
 those who still remained faithful to the truth, 
 whose hearts greatly rejoiced at the conversion of 
 their former foes. This joy was, the next year, 
 greatly increased by the arrival of many mission- 
 aries from among the hitherto darkened and 
 benighted people. The tables were turned , the 
 two races had changed places ; Laman was teach- 
 ing Nephi the ways of holiness and the law of the 
 Lord. And God was abundantly with them. His 
 matchless power attended them; they opened 
 their mouths and He filled them with inspired 
 words of truth. The Holy Spirit sealed their 
 utterances, and many of the Nephites believed. 
 N(jr were Nephi and Lehi idle, they were sounding 
 the Gospel trump, long and loud, in lordly Zara- 
 hemla and its tributary distrifts, and then, with 
 many of the Lamanite priesthood, they proceeded 
 to the land northward. 
 
 Peace throughout the vast continent from 
 north to south, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, 
 followed this reformation. A Nephite could visit 
 and do business in every part of the wideland, and 
 so could a Lamanite. This goodly peace brought 
 stability, stability brought wealth, wealth engen- 
 dered pride, pride gave birth to numerous sins, to 
 be followed by contentions, dissensions, and then 
 wars. These evils begat sorrow, sorrow softened 
 their heart to repentance, repentance was followed 
 by the blessing of God which again brought peace, 
 prosperity and, by-and-bye, riches. And at this 
 era of Nephite national life, this is the one eternal 
 round which their inspired historians are com- 
 pelled to chronicle. Within four short years of the 
 happy time of universal peace we have just 
 
283 Nephi. 
 
 referred to, the riches of the world had induced 
 stubborness and rebellion towards God, combined 
 with the insane desire to rob, plunder and murder 
 their fellow-men. If there ever were a people swift 
 to do evil, they were the Nephites of that genera- 
 tion. In the year B.C. 26, Cezoram, the chief judge, 
 was murdered by an unknown hand, as he sat on 
 the judgment seat, and his son, who succeeded 
 him, suffered in like manner within the year. The 
 Gadianton robbers grew in strength, numerically 
 and morally and were actually fostered among 
 the Nephites, while the more righteous Lamanites 
 utterly destroyed all that they found within their 
 borders. The one people dwindled in unbelief, the 
 other grew in grace and in the power of God's 
 divine Spirit. 
 
 Nephi tarried on the northern continent until 
 the year B. C. 23, when, his teachings and his 
 prophecies having been rejected by its inhabitants, 
 he returned in sorrow to Zarahemla ; " but he found 
 no comfort there. The Gadianton robbers filled 
 the judgment seats, and perverted the law to their 
 own avarice and lust. The life, the property, the 
 liberty, the virtue of righteous men and women 
 were counted as things of naught, their play- 
 things or their spoil. 
 
 Nephi's house in Zarahemla was situated on 
 one of the principal thoroughfares which led to the 
 chief market-place. In his garden, near the high- 
 way, he built a tower, whither it was his wont to 
 repair for prayer. On one occasion, shortly after 
 his return from the north, he became so deeply 
 conceraed because of the iniquities of the people, 
 that in earnest supplication to the Lord he raised 
 his voice so high that he was heard by the passers- 
 by in the street below. A listening crowd soon 
 gathered, and when the prophet had ended his 
 devotions and become aware of their presence, he 
 commenced to teach them. His words were not 
 sugar-coated, to adapt them to the predelidlions 
 
Nephi. 2^84 
 
 of his congregation. To the contrary, _ he boldly 
 rebuked their sins, their murders, their whare- 
 doms, their secret iniquities, at the same time, in 
 the love of the Gospel, entreating, beseeching and 
 pleading with them to amend their lives and do 
 better. He also warned them of the terrible, 
 impending judgments that would inevitably fall 
 upon them if they repented not. His words caused 
 a division among his hearers, some clamoring for 
 his arrest and imprisonment as one w^ho bore false 
 testimony and reviled the law, while others main- 
 tained that he spoke the truth and was a prophet. 
 To prove to their sin-darketied minds that the pro- 
 phetic gift was with him, he told them to send to 
 the hall of judgment, and that there they would 
 find the chief judge murdered, lying, in his blood; 
 yet more, that the murderer was the vidtim's 
 brother. Five of the crowd hastened to prove his 
 words. They hurried to the judgment hall, 
 where they found the chief magistrate in the con- 
 dition that Nephi had declared. Other citizens, 
 who knew nothing of Nephi's w^ords, having 
 entered the hall and finding the five men there 
 with the dead body, concliided that they were 
 the assassins, and consigned them to prison. 
 And some of the most hardened afterwards 
 charged Nephi with being an accomplice before the 
 adl, and that he had arranged the whole affair to 
 obtain influence with the people, so that they 
 would believe and atcept his dodlrine. On this 
 charge he was bound and imprisoned. By the wis- 
 dom that Heaven gave him so abundantly, he was 
 enabled to baffle this attempt- on his life, and 
 through his instrumentality the murdered judge's 
 brother having been brought to confess his crime, 
 Nephi was delivered from his traducers and set at 
 liberty. Some of the citizens now acknowledged 
 that he was a prophet, others declared that he 
 was a god, while many remained hardened in 
 their sins. So violent became the cdrftention, that 
 
285 Nephi., 
 
 the people gathered in excited crowds upon the 
 streets, wrangling and disputing about the events 
 of the past two days. In. their excitement they 
 entirely forgot Nephi, and left him standing alone 
 in the street. With a sorrowful heart he wended 
 his way homeward ; but before he reached there, 
 the voice of the Lord came to him with many 
 words of comfort and commendation. As with 
 others of His servants, the Lord made a covenant 
 w^ith him, that whatsoever he bound on earth 
 should be bound in heaven, and whatsoever he 
 loosed on earth should be loosed in heaven ; that 
 he should have power over the elements to bless 
 and to curse; to smite the earth with famine and 
 pestilence and destrudlion, and that none should 
 have power to hurt him. The Almighty then 
 directed him to return and again raise his cry of 
 repentance in the cities of the Nephites. He 
 obeyed, and lifted up his voice in solemn wai'ning; 
 he went from multitude to multitude, from city to 
 city, from land to land, but without efifedl. Some- 
 times, when he thus warned his fellow-men, thej' 
 sought to imprison and otherwise maltreat him, 
 but the Spirit of God would bear him out of their 
 midst to labor in some other place. In this man- 
 ner three years passed away; contentions and 
 wars, murder and violence,, filled the land. 
 
 Atlast, wearied with beholding so much misery 
 and contention, Nephi prayed that the Lord would 
 not suffer the people to be . destroyed by the 
 sword, but rather let a famine desolate the land 
 and, perad venture, bring the people to an under- 
 standing of their awful condition, and cause them 
 to humble themselves and repent. God heard and 
 answered his petition, the heavens became as 
 brass over the land, the rains ceased, the earth 
 dried up, the crops failed, the people perished for 
 want of food. 
 
 Two years passed (Bj C. 19 and 18) and the 
 third came ; but still the refreshing rain was with- 
 
Nephi. 286 
 
 held (B. C. 17). During this year the people, 
 humbled by their sufferings, turned towards the 
 Lord. They endeavored to root out iniquity from 
 their midst. They destroyed the Gadianton rob- 
 ber bands, and established the government on 
 a more righteous foundation. Nephi, observing the 
 change in their conduct and feelings, interceeded 
 with the Lord in their behalf. His prayers were 
 answered, the welcome rain descended on the 
 parched-up soil, and a bounteous harvest once 
 more crowned the labors of the husbandman (B. 
 C. 16). 
 
 The repentant people now regarded Nephi in 
 his true light; they revered him as a great 
 prophet, and for a few short years they listened to 
 his teachings. While they did so they prospered. 
 But the leaven of unrighteousness had too thor- 
 oughly permeated the national life for their faith- 
 fulness to God to be of long duration. For two, 
 three, or perhaps half a dozen years they would 
 maintain their integrity, and then corruption 
 would seethe, the vile would snatch the reins of 
 government, the good would be oppressed, and 
 contention and war, with all their horrors, would 
 again reign supreme. Thus it was after the three 
 years of famine. For two years there was peace, 
 in the third there began to be much strife (B. 
 C. 13), in the next, the Gadianton bands reap- 
 peared, and carried havoc among their more 
 peaceable fellow-countrymen. Going on, year by 
 year, they grew in iniquity and ripened for de- 
 strudlion. For many years Nephi strove to stem 
 the tide of vice. At times partial success re- 
 warded his unceasing efforts, and he had joy in the 
 baptism of some honest souls. But the great 
 bulk of the people had rejedled the gospel, they 
 had no love for its holy principles, and were unfit 
 for its blessings. 
 
 Shortly before the birth of Christ, Nephi trans- 
 ferred the plates of brass and other records to 
 
287 Nephi, the Disciple. 
 
 his son Nephi, gave him charge concerning them, 
 and departed from the land of Zarahemla. Whither 
 he went, or what became of him, is hidden from 
 the knowledge of mankind. That he did not 
 return to the dwelling-places of humanity is testi- 
 fied to by his son some ten years afterwards ( A.C.9) . 
 
 Of Nephi's private life and circumstances we can 
 learn but little from the Book of Mormon. It is 
 evident that his public labors as a preacher of 
 righteousness •occupied almost his entire jbime. 
 Two of his sons, Nephi and Timothy, are men- 
 tioned by name; these were both chosen by the 
 crucified Redeemer to be members of the Quorum 
 of the Twelve Disciples who ministered among the 
 Nephites. His charadter is the one that stands 
 pre-eminent in his age ; he was of a verity a friend 
 of God, who so acknowledged him, blessed him 
 with as high and glorious privileges as are ever 
 conferred on man, made peculiar and special cove- 
 nants with him, and gave him revelations daily. 
 His whole history gives evidence of his faith, 
 patience, courage, integrity, humility and zeal. In 
 his long life he saw much sorrow, but God took 
 him to Himself at last. 
 
 NEPHI, THE DISCIPLE. Nephi, like his 
 illustrious father, was the leading spirit of the age. 
 Previous to the visit of the crucified Redeemer to 
 the Nephites, he was their high priest and prophet. 
 When the Messiah came to them, and chose twelve 
 Disciples to be special ministers of His name and 
 glory, Nephi was the first that He called, and to 
 him, on varioits occasions, the Savior immediately 
 diredled His conversation and instructions. 
 
 Shortly before the birth of our Savior, Nephi 
 received the sacred plates with their appendages 
 from his father, with stridt instrudlions as to their 
 care. From that time the elder Nephi w^as no 
 morejseen by mortals, and his son took his place 
 as the representative of Jehovah to the inhabit- 
 ants of the western world. 
 
Nephi.theDisc-iple- 288 
 
 When 600 years had passed since Lehi left 
 Jerusalem, the wicked and perverse raised a great 
 outcry that the prophecies had failed and the 
 believers w^ere deluded, that the delusion was a 
 danger to the state, and those who adhered to it 
 should be slain. They even appointed a day on 
 which to carry out their sanguinary threats 
 should the promised signs not be first given. 
 These were days of anxiety and dread to Nephi. 
 For consolation he sought the Lord in long and 
 fervent prayers. And his prayers received a full 
 and joyous answer. The word of the Lord came 
 to him that that night the looked-for sign should 
 be given, and on the morrow Jesus would come 
 into the world. And so it came to pass. The 
 new star appeared in the heavens, there were two 
 days and a n^ght of undiminished light, and all 
 the people, both the righteous and the evildoers, 
 recognized the sign and accepted its signification ; 
 the Lord of Life and Glory was clothed with 
 humanity. 
 
 For about thirty years we have no diredt 
 statement of the work done by Nephi as a minister 
 of God's word. Those thirty years were a period 
 marked with many vicissitudes in the national and 
 spii itual history of the Nephites. For seventeen 
 years from the time of the birth of our Savior they 
 gradually increased in wickedness ; war and deso- 
 lations afiiidted them until, in their extremity, they 
 were brought to repentance. But their repentance 
 did not bring immediate deliverance from earthlj- 
 troubles — the Gadianton robbers held the upper 
 hand, and it was not until A. C. 21 that, by a sig- 
 nal victory, they freed themselves from their op- 
 pressors and invaders. Then followed a short 
 period of peace and prosperity, with its usual 
 train of consequences — riches, pride, inequality, 
 oppression and varied iniquities, and year by year 
 they grew worse, until A. C. 29. But even then 
 they had not descended to their lowest ; the next 
 
289 Nephi, the Disciple. 
 
 year we read of them unjustly and unlawfully con- 
 demning to death the prophets who were sent to 
 them. They overrode the laws, filled the country 
 with sedition, and sought to establish a mon- 
 archy in the place of the republic. The royalists, 
 however, did not eife(?t their purpose, but they 
 succeeded in breaking up the government. The 
 people then split up and divided into numerous 
 fadlions, each governed by its peculiar laws and 
 regulations, and having its own chief (A. C. 31). 
 
 At this time Nephi is again brought to our 
 notice. He comes forth as a servant of the Most 
 High God, administering the words of eternal life 
 with such power and great authority that none 
 could disbelieve his testimony, for angels minis- 
 tered to him daily. His cry was faith in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism for the 
 remission of sins. Many were the mighty works 
 he performed ; he cast out devils and unclean 
 spirits ; he healed the sick and even raised the dead. 
 But the wicked were adlually angered at these 
 manilestations of God's goodness, and but few 
 were converted. Still, Nephi continued his labors, 
 and at the end of three years he rejoiced in the 
 re-establishment of the Church among the right- 
 eous, the organization of the priesthood and the 
 development of the purposes of God. For all this, 
 the greater portion of the people continued to 
 delight in sin; the day of their destrudlion had 
 come. 
 
 Thus passed away thirty and three years. 
 The time had now come for the fulfilment of the 
 prophecy of Samuel, the Lamanite, when there 
 should be darkness over the face of the land for the 
 space of three days. On the fourth day of the 
 first month of the thirty-fourth year, a great and 
 terrible tempest arose, the horrors of which 
 exceeded all others since the deluge. Huge tidal 
 waves swept the coasts, swift cyclones and irre- 
 sistible hurricanes mowed down forest, wilderness, 
 
Nephi, the Disciple. 290 
 
 city and tower, leaving blank desolation in their 
 train; the earth trembled to its foundations, 
 belched forth fire, uprose in giant peaks or sank in 
 deep abysses. The whole face of the land was 
 changed by these indescribable commotions. 
 Some cities were burned, some sank in the depths 
 of the sea ; some were entombed in the earth, while 
 mountains covered the place where others had 
 before stood. It is not our intention here to detail 
 the horrors of the three days of mental and physi- 
 cal darkness that followed the hurricane and the 
 earthquake, nor to dilate upon the great and 
 terrible mourning of the people for their kindred 
 slain, their cities destroyed and their treasures 
 lost. The mental horror of those black days was 
 intensified by the fear that they had sinned away 
 their day of grace, as they realized the tens of 
 thousands of the dead had done. Then was heard 
 a voice from heaven, crying, "Wo, wo, wo unto 
 this people, except they shall repent." That voice 
 was the voice of the Redeemer, and He recounted 
 to them the destrudlions, the tribulations, the 
 sorrow that had come upon them because of their 
 abominations, but added the pleasing news that 
 they who survived had been spared because they 
 were more righteous than those who had fallen 
 viftims to the fury of the storm. He bore record 
 of Himself, of His sufierings and death — that He 
 had given His life as a ransom for the sins of the 
 world — and many words of counsel and instruc- 
 tion He added to His testimony for their future 
 guidance. When the voice ceased, there was silence 
 throughout the land for the space of many hours. 
 Afterwards the voice of the Savior was again 
 heard, repeating to the humbled Nephites how 
 often He would have gathered and spared His 
 people Israel, but they would not. Thus did the 
 three days of terror pass away. At its close the 
 darkness dispersed and the wailing of the people 
 stopped, for their mourning was turned into praise 
 
291 Nephi, the Disciple. 
 
 and thankfulness unto the Lord Jesus, their 
 Redeemer. 
 
 The horrors of the desolation past was suc- 
 ceeded by the most glorious age in Nephite his- 
 tory. The extreme of misery was followed by a 
 fulness of joy. The crucified Redeemer himself 
 appeared and ministered among the people ; with 
 His own voice he explained the beauties and bar- 
 monies of salvation's wondrous plan. The simple, 
 heart-reaching *ruths of the everlasting Gospel He 
 repeated in the same plain and gentle terms in 
 which He had taught His disciples at Jerusalem, 
 and even greater truths did He announce and 
 greater works perform, because of the more 
 abundant faith of the Nephites. He also or- 
 ganized His Chiu'ch in their midst, and called 
 twelve Disciples, who became His special rep- 
 resentatives and the presiding authorities of 
 His Church. These are to sit in the great day 
 of judgment as the judges of the seed of 
 Nephi, and be themselves judged by the Twelve 
 Apostles whom He had called from among the 
 Jews. 
 
 First of these Nephite Twelve stood Nephi, 
 who, by virtue of his seniority, his previous posi- 
 tion, or his goodness, or, perhaps, all combined, 
 was recognized by the Savior on various occasions 
 as the foremost of his race. Nephi, at this time, 
 was most probably advanced beyond the middle 
 age of man, as he had held the records more than 
 thirty-three years after his father's departure from 
 this earth, and as that event occurred when the 
 elder Nephi was quite aged, and Nephi was his 
 eldest son, it is presumable that, if he were one of 
 those who died when he was seventy-two years 
 old, his day on the earth was not a long one after 
 the departure of his Divine Master. 
 
 Though Nephi had himself been baptized, and 
 had in times past baptized many, yet a new dis- 
 pensation being now opened, Jesus commanded 
 
Nephi. 292 
 
 the Twelve whom he had chosen to baptize all the 
 people ; He afterwards gave them power and au- 
 thority to confer the Holy Ghost Nephi was the 
 first who was baptized among all the people ; he 
 then baptized the remaining eleven of his Quorum, 
 which, having been done, they vsrere filled with the 
 Holy Ghost and with fire; indeed they were en- 
 circled around with fire which came down from 
 heaven, while holy angels ministered to them the 
 unspeakable things of the kingdom. 
 
 After the final departure of the Savior, we 
 are told but little of Nephi's personal life. His 
 son, Nephi, appears to have taken charge of the 
 records almost immediately after these events, 
 while another son, Jonas, was a member of the 
 Quorum of the Twelve. 
 
 NEPHI, THE SON OF NEPHI, jTHE 
 DISCIPLE. This holy man appears to have 
 arrived at the age of manhood when the Messiah 
 visited the Nephites, as (if we get a right under- 
 standing of the sacred records, ) the plates, with 
 the other holy things, were taken charge of by 
 him very shortly after that glorious appearing. It 
 is presumable he was then a young man, as he re- 
 tained them seventy-six years, or until A. C. 110, 
 when his son Amos received them. His duty, as 
 the recorder of the doings of his people, was a 
 most happy one ; he had nothing but good to 
 relate of their lives and adlions, and to record 
 that perfedl peace prevailed on all the vast con- 
 tinent. The Nephites increased in numbers (and 
 Lamanites there were none), they prospered in 
 circumstances, they grew in material wealth, all of 
 which was held in common, according to the order 
 of God; thej' colonized and spread far abroad; 
 they rebuilt their ancient capital and many other 
 cities, and founded many new ones ; but, above all, 
 they were rich in heavenly treasures, the Holy 
 Spirit of God reigned in every heart, and illumined 
 every soul. It was a foretaste of the Millennium 
 
Nephi, City of. 293 Nephi, Land of. 
 
 to the whole people of half the world, and when 
 Nephi died (A. C. 110) this inexpressibly happy, 
 heavenly state still continued in undiminished 
 warmth of Divine and brotherly love and strength 
 of abiding faith. All the generation to which 
 Nephi belonged entered in at the straight gate, 
 and walked the narrow way to the Eternal City of 
 God, not one of them was lost. 
 
 NEPHI, CITY OF. The name frequently 
 given to the city of Lehi-Nephi. 
 
 NEPHI, EAND OF. From the days of the 
 first Mosiah to the era of Christ's advent. South 
 America was divided into two grand divisions. 
 These were the land of Zarahemla and the land of 
 Nephi. During this period, except in times of war, 
 the Lamanites occupied the land of Nephi, and the 
 Nephites inhabited the land of Zarahemla. That 
 these two lands occupied the whole of the south- 
 ern continent is show:n by the statement of the 
 sacred writer: "Thus the land of Nephi, and the 
 land of Zarahemla, were nearly surrounded by 
 water; there being a small neck of land be- 
 tween the land northward and the land south- 
 ward." The width of this narrow neck of land is 
 in one place said to have been the distance of a 
 day and a half s journey for a Nephite. In another 
 place it is called a day's journey. Perhaps the 
 places spoken of are not identical, one may have 
 been slightly to the north of the other, along the 
 line of the isthmus. 
 
 Both the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla were 
 subdivided, for governmental purposes, into 
 smaller lands, states or distri(5ls. Among the 
 Nephites, these lands, in the days of the republic, 
 were ruled by local chief judges, subjeft to the 
 chief judge of the whole nation ; and among the 
 Lamanites by kings, who were tributary to the 
 head king, whose seat of government was at the 
 city of Lehi-Nephi. 
 
 The land of Nephi covered a much larger area 
 
NepM, Land of. 294 
 
 ot country than did the land of Zarahemla. The 
 two countries were separated by the wilderness 
 which extended entirely across the continent from 
 the shores of the Atlantic Ocean to the Pacific. 
 The northern edge of this wilderness ran in a line 
 almost due east and west, and passed near the 
 head of the river Sidon. All north of this belt of 
 w^ilderness was considered the land of Zarahemla ; 
 all south of it w^as included in the land of Nephi. 
 
 The exadt place where Lehi and his little 
 colony first landed on that continent is not stated 
 in the Book of Mormon; but it is generally 
 believed among the Latter-day Saints, from a 
 statement made by the Prophet Joseph, to be 
 on the coast of Chili, in thirty degrees south 
 latitude. 
 
 In the region where Lehi landed, there he also 
 died. Soon after his death, Nephi, and those of 
 the colony who wished to serve the Lord, mi- 
 grated, by the command of God, to another 
 country. The reason for this command was the 
 murderous hatred shown by Laman and Lemuel 
 towards Nephi and his friends. Nephi and his 
 company journeyed in the wilderness. By the ex- 
 pression "the wilderness," we understand the 
 inspired writer to mean the uncultivated and un- 
 inhabited portions of the land. The journey of 
 the Nephites was northward, as is shown by their 
 later history ; but Nephi, in his very brief account 
 of this migration, says nothing with regard to the 
 diredlion in which they traveled. At the end of 
 many days a land was found which was deemed 
 suitable for settlement. There the company 
 pitched their tents, and commenced the tilling of 
 the soil. In honor of their leader, it was called 
 the land of Nephi. 
 
 No doubt the choice of location was made by 
 Divine inspiration. It was a highly favored land, 
 rich in mineral and vegetable produdlions, and 
 yielded abundant crops to the labors of the 
 
295 Nephi, Land of. 
 
 husbandmen. It appears to have been near some 
 great waters, the Pacific Ocean or an inland sea, 
 for Jacob, Nephi's brother, in speaking of the po- 
 tency of the faith of his people, says, "We truly can 
 command in the name of Jesus, and the very trees 
 obey us, or the mountains, or the waves of the 
 sea." In this happy country the Nephites dwelt, 
 prospered and increased until they again moved 
 northward. Perhaps not once, nor twice, they 
 migrated, but several times; for we hold it to be 
 inconsistent with the story of the record and with 
 good judgment to believe that in their first journey 
 they traveled as far riorth as they were found four 
 hundred years afterwards, when they again took 
 up their line of march, and finally settled in the 
 land of Zarahemla. In the first place, there was no 
 necessity for Nephi and his people taking such a 
 lengthy, tedious and hazardous journey ; in the 
 second place, in their weak condition, it was nigh 
 unto an impossibility; again, in a few years the 
 Lamanites had followed and overtaken them, 
 It is altogether inconsistent to think that that 
 people, with its racial charadteristics, could in so 
 short a time have accomplished so marvelous a 
 triumph as to follow, hunt up and attack their 
 late brethren, if the latter had placed all the dis- 
 tance from Chili to Ecuador between themselves 
 and their pursuers. "When we consider the diflicul- 
 ties of travel through the trackless wilderness, the 
 obstacles interposed by nature, the lack of all roads 
 or other guides to indicate where the Nephites had 
 gone, it seems out of the question to imagine that 
 in twenty years or so, the shiftless, unenterprising 
 Lamanites had accomplished such a feat. To the 
 contrary, we believe that Nephi and those with 
 him traveled until they considered themselves safe, 
 then settled down in a spot which thej- deemed 
 desirable. By and by the Lamanites came upon 
 them ; the Nephites defended themselves as long 
 as they could, and when they could do so no 
 
Nephi, Land of. 296 
 
 longer they again moved to the northward. Their 
 early history was one of frequent wars ; and as 
 the Lord used the Lamanites as thorns in their 
 sides when they turned from Him, we judge for this 
 reason, and that they were found so far north in 
 the days of Amaleki and Mosiah, that the savage 
 descendants of Laman had frequently defeated 
 them and driven them farther and farther away 
 from the land of their first possession. 
 
 The inquiry will naturally arise, as a result of 
 these suggestions : In what portion of the South 
 American continent lay the home of the Nephites 
 in the days of Mosiah ? This cannot be answered 
 authoritatively. We are nowhere told its exadt 
 situation. Still, there are many references in the 
 Book of Mormon from which we can judge, to 
 some extent, of its location. Apostle Orson Pratt 
 suggested that it was in the country we novsr call 
 Ecuador. 
 
 We believe that the lands occupied by the 
 Nephites before they went down into the land of 
 Zarahemla were situated among the table-lands or 
 high valleys of the Andes, much as Utah is located 
 in the bosom of the Rocky Mountains and parallel 
 chains. For these reasons : 
 
 First — They were lands rich in minerals, w^hich 
 all through the American continents are found 
 most abundantly in mountainous regions. 
 
 Secondly, the climate of the torrid low lands, 
 almost diredtly under the equator, would be intol- 
 erable for its heat, and deadly in its humidity; 
 while the country in the high valleys and table- 
 lands would be excellently adapted to human life, 
 especially (we may presume) before the great up- 
 heavals and convulsions that marked the death 
 of the Redeemer. 
 
 It is also probable that in their journeys the 
 Nephites would follow the most available route, 
 rather than plunge into the dense, untrodden, 
 primeval forests of the wilderness ; the home of 
 
297 Nephi, Land of. 
 
 all manner of savage animals, venomous snakes 
 and poisonous reptiles , where a road would have 
 to be cut every foot of the way through the 
 most luxuriant and gigantic tropical vegetation 
 to be found on the fac€ of the globe. Therefore 
 we regard its accessibility as another reason for 
 believing that the Nephites did not leave the great 
 backbone of the continent to descend into the 
 unexplored depths of the region whose character 
 they aptly sum .up in the one word, wilderness. 
 
 It must be remembered that there were two 
 lands called by the name of Nephi. The one was 
 a limited distridt immediately surrounding the city 
 of Lehi-Nephi or Nephi. There Mosiah and the 
 Nephites dwelt, about two hundred years before 
 Christ. The other land of Nephi occupied the 
 whole of the continent south of the great wilder- 
 ness. This wilderness formed its northern boun- 
 dary, and its frontier thereon ran in a straight 
 course from the east to the west sea, or, to use 
 our modern geographical names, in a straight 
 line from the Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 As this wilderness, though of great length 
 east and west, was but a narrow strip north 
 and south, and its northern edge ran close to 
 the head waters of the River Sidon (or Magda- 
 lena), it is evident that the land of Nephi cover- 
 ed by far the greater portion of South America. 
 Within its wide boundaries was situated the orig- 
 inal land of Nephi, as well as many other lands 
 called by various local names. 
 
 It is very obvious how there grew to be these 
 two lands of Nephi. At first, the small distridt 
 around the capital city comprised all the territory 
 occupied by the Nephites. As they spread out, 
 whatever valley, plain, etc., they reclaimed from 
 the wilderness was considered a part of that 
 land; and thus, year by year, its borders grew 
 wider and wider, while for convenience sake or 
 govermental purposes, the newly built cities and 
 
Nephi, Land of. 298 
 
 the land surrounding were called by varied names, 
 according to the wishes of the people, most 
 frequently after the leader of the out-going colony 
 or founder of the city. To distinguish the smaller 
 land of Nephi from the whole country, it is some- 
 times called the land of Lehi-Nephi. 
 
 We have stated that the small land of Nephi 
 was a very limited distridl. We think this is 
 easily proven. It was so limited in extent that 
 we are told king Noab built a tower near the 
 temple so high that he could stand upon the top 
 thereof and overlook not only the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi where it was built, but also the land of 
 Shilom and the land of Shemlon, which last 
 named land was possessed by the La.manites. No 
 matter how high the tower, the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi must have been comparatively small to have 
 enabled a man to overlook all three lands from 
 the top of one building. 
 
 It was on the borders of this land, in the 
 forest of Mormon, that Alma used to hide him- 
 self. It was there he gathered the believers in 
 his teachmgs, baptized them in the waters of Mor- 
 mon, and organized the Church of Jesus Christ. 
 From the waters of Mormon to Zarahemla it 
 was twenty-two days' adlual travel for an emi- 
 grant train. 
 
 Alma having been warned of the Lord fled 
 with his people into the wilderness which div- 
 ided the lands of Nephi and Zarahemla. They 
 journeyed for eight days when they rested and 
 commenced to build a city, which they called 
 Helam. Being afterwards compelled to leave this 
 city, on account of the persecutions of the La- 
 manites and Amulonites, they. again took their 
 journey northward, and reached the homes of the 
 main body of the Nephites in Zarahemla in about 
 fourteen days. 
 
 Here we have a people encumbered and de- 
 layed by flocks and herds, heavily laden with grain, 
 
299 Nephi, Land of. 
 
 etc., making the journey, in two separate stages 
 in twenty-two days. It is scarcely supposable 
 that they traveled in a diredl line; mountains, 
 rivers and swamps would render the journey some- 
 what circuitous or winding. But even supposing 
 that they did advance in an almost dire(ft line 
 from point to point, it would only make the 
 distance between Nephi and Zarahemla 220 miles, 
 if they traveled ten miles a day; 330, if they 
 traveled fifteen jjiiles; and 440 if they journeyed 
 twenty miles a day. 
 
 Zarahemla was situated on the Sidon, certain- 
 ly a considerable distance from its head waters, 
 as other lands and cities such as Minon and 
 Manti are mentioned as lying far above it. If 
 we measure the distance from such a point south- 
 ward, either 200, 300 or 400 miles, all these 
 measurements will bring us into the country now 
 called Ecuador. 
 
 We are of the opinion that the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi was situated in one of the higher valleys, 
 or extensive plateaus of the Andes. In the first 
 place, admitting it was in Ecuador, it would lie 
 almost immediately under the equator, and the 
 lowlands would be unbearable for an industri- 
 ous population on account of the great heat ; as 
 well as exceedingly unhealthy. 
 
 Again, the crops which the Nephites raised 
 most abundantly — barley and wheat — are not those 
 that flourish in a tropical climate, but can be 
 grown most advantageously in a temperate region. 
 
 It was also a land rich in mineral wealth, 
 which is not probable would have been the case 
 if it had been situated among the wide-spreading 
 alluvial plains east of the Andes. 
 
 It is likewise spoken of as a hilly or mount- 
 ainous country. The hill north of the land of 
 Shilom is frequently mentioned in the historical 
 narrative. 
 
 For another reason, the expression "up" is 
 
Nephi, Land of. 300 
 
 almost always used when reference is made to 
 persons going towards the land of Nephi. Not 
 onlj-^ did they travel from Zarahemla up the Sidon 
 and across the wilderness to Nephi, but also up 
 from the land of Ishmael and other portions of 
 the land of Nephi to the city of Nephi and its 
 surroundings. In contradistindlion to this, jjer- 
 sons leaving Nephi went down to the land of 
 Zarahemla and other places. 
 
 The only time in which the word down is 
 used, when referring to parties going towards 
 Nephi, is when certain persons came down to the 
 city from off the hill mentioned above. 
 
 In the second generation the Nephites began 
 to grow numerous, and iniquity made its appear- 
 ance among them. It was then that Jacob, their 
 priest, prophesied : The time speedily cometh, that 
 except ye repent, they [the Lamanites] shall pos- 
 sess the land of your inheritance, and the Lord 
 God will lead away the righteous out from among 
 you. This prophecy was completely fulfilled, if 
 not on previous occasions, about 300 years or 
 so afterw^ards, when Mosiah, by the command 
 of God, led the righteous Nephites out of the land 
 of their inheritance — the land of Nephi— down into 
 the land of Zarahemla. 
 
 From that time the land of Nephi was pos- 
 sessed and ruled by the posterity of Laman, Lem- 
 uel and Ishmael; or by Nephite apostates, who, 
 with superior cunning, worked themselves on to 
 the Lamanite throne. 
 
 During the era that the Nephites dwelt in the 
 land of Nephi they built several cities. These the 
 Lamanites eagerly took possession of when Mo- 
 siah and his people vacated them. Reference to 
 them is found in the record of Zeniffs return from 
 Zarahemla, and reoccupancy, by treaty with the 
 Lamanites, of a portion of the old Nephite home, 
 known as Lehi-Nephi and Shilom. 
 
 Our next information regarding the condition 
 
301 Nephihah. 
 
 of the land of Nephi is gleaned from the history 
 of the mission of the sons of king Mosiah to the 
 Lamanites in that region. This mission began 
 B. C. 91, and lasted fourteen years. The coun- 
 try was then divided into several distindl king- 
 doms, each ruled by its own king, but all sub- 
 jecft to the head monarch, whose court was at 
 Nephi. The lands specially mentioned in connec- 
 tion with this mission are those of Nephi, Mid- 
 doni, Ishmael, Whilom, Shemlon, Helam, Amulnn 
 and Jerusalem, 
 
 NEPHIHAH. The second chief judge of the 
 Nephite republic. Of his birth and early life nothing 
 is said, but at the time of his elevation to the 
 chief judgeship he is called "a wise man who was 
 among the elders of the church." It appears that 
 when Alma found the combined duties of chief 
 judge and president of the church too excessive 
 for one man to properly perform, he seledted 
 Nephihah as his successor in the first named 
 office (B. C. 83) and that this seledlion was rati- 
 fied by the voice of the people. The principal 
 events that occurred among the Nephites during 
 Nephihah's judgeship were: 
 
 The destruction of Ammonihah by the Lama- 
 nites (B. C. 81). 
 
 The Ammonites established in Jershon ( B . C .77 ) . 
 
 The defedlion of the Zoramites and the inva- 
 sion of the Lamanites under Zarahemnah (B.C. 74). 
 
 The rebellion under Amalickiah and the La- 
 manite attack on Ammonihah andNoah (B.C.73). 
 
 Contention between the people of Lehi and 
 Morianton (B. C. 68). 
 
 The years that Nephihah judged the Nephites 
 were of great material progress. Many new cities 
 were founded, and a wide stretch of country 
 reclaimed from the wilderness. He passed away 
 to -the realms of the blest in B. C. 68, having, 
 according to the sacred historian, "filled the judg- 
 ment seat with perfedt uprightness before God." 
 
Nephihah, Oity of. 302 Nephites, the. 
 
 Alma had such great confidence in him that he de- 
 sired to intrust him with the sacred records. This 
 honor and responsibiUty Nephihah declined, and 
 Alma conferred these treasures upon his son Hela- 
 man. Nephihah was succeeded in the judgment 
 seat by his son Pahoran. 
 
 NEPHIHAH, CITY OF. We fancy there 
 were two cities of this name; one situated on 
 the southern frontier, some distance east of Manti 
 and the Sidon (Alma, 56 : 25) ; the other on the 
 Atlantic seaboard, north of Moroni (Alma, 50 : 
 14). Of this latter city it is written that in the 
 year B. C. 72 the Nephites began a foundation 
 for a city between the city of Moroni and the city 
 of Aaron, joining the city of Aaron and Moroni; 
 and they called the name of the city or land, Ne- 
 phihah. This is the region again referred to in 
 chapters 51, 59 and 62 of the Book of Alma. It 
 was captured by the Lamanites B. C. 67 and re- 
 tained by them until B. C. 61, when Moroni 
 retook it by a night surprise. Elder Orson Pratt, 
 in a footnote to chapter 56, draws attention to 
 the fadt that the Nephihah there mentioned is not 
 the one spoken of in the other chapters. 
 
 NEPHIHAH, PLAINS OF. Plains near 
 that city of Nephihah mentioned in Alma, ch. 62. 
 Here Moroni desired the .Lamanites to meet him in 
 battle, but they, knowing the great courage of the 
 Nephites and the greatness of their numbers, kept 
 within the walls of the city. 
 
 NEPHIHAH, LAND OF. The region on 
 the Atlantic seaboard immediately surrounding 
 the city of the same name. It appears to have 
 been bounded by the land of Moroni on the south, 
 while that of Aaron w^as contiguous in another 
 quarter (probably north). 
 
 NEPHITES, THE. A people descended from 
 Manasseh, the son of Joseph, named after Nepbi, 
 the fourth son of Lehi, who, in connedlion with 
 the Lamanites, occupied the American continent 
 
Nuem. 303 Nimrod, Valley of. 
 
 from about B. C,590 to A. C. 385, when they were 
 destroyed by the latter race. Originally they were 
 the descendants of Nephi, Sam, Jacob, Joseph, and 
 Zoratn, but in later ages the distindlion was one of 
 religion and government more than of pedigree; 
 hosts of the two peoples having, at different times, 
 seceded from their own races and fused and inter- 
 mixed with the other. 
 
 NUEM. A Hebrew prophet, quoted by Nephi 
 (I Nephi, 19 : 10>. He prophesied that the Son of 
 God should be crucified. 
 
 NIMRAH. A Jaredite, the son of Akish. 
 Out of jealousy Akish had starved to death one of 
 his sons, a brother of Nimrah, and the latter being 
 angry with his father, gathered a small number of 
 men and fled to the exiled king, Omer, who had es- 
 tablished himself on the Atlantic Coast, probably 
 in the region we call New England. What after- 
 wards became of Nimrah we are not told. ( Ether, 
 9:8,9.) 
 
 NIMROD. An early Jaredite prince, the! son 
 of Cohor. In his days the kingdom was a divided 
 one, Shule reigning over one portion and Cohor 
 over the other. Cohor, desiring to obtain un- 
 divided dominion, gave battle to Shule, was 
 defeated and slain. Nimrod, recognizing the 
 superior rights of Shule surrendered the region his 
 father had ruled over to that monarch. For this 
 a<5t and for his faithful allegiance, Nimrod found 
 favor in the eyes of Shule, and he had authority 
 given him to do "according to his desires" in the 
 latter's kingdom. (Ether, 7: 22.) 
 
 NIMROD, VALLEY OF. A valley in Mes- 
 opotamia, or in the adjacent regions, called after 
 the mighty hunter who founded the Babylonian 
 empire. There the Jaredites assembled and organ- 
 ized for their journey. In this valley, also, the 
 Lord talked with the brother of Jared, and com- 
 manded that the company should go forth into 
 that region where man had never yet been ; but the 
 
Noah 304 
 
 brother of Jared did not at that time see the 
 Lord, for He was hidden from him in a cloud. 
 (Ether, 2.) 
 
 NOAH. The son of Zenift and second king 
 over the Nephite colony which returned from 
 Zarahemla to the land of Lehi-Nephi. Unlike his 
 father, he was not a righteous man, but gave 
 way to drunkenness and harlotry, and, as is often 
 the case with monarchs of his disposition, griev- 
 ously oppressed his people. He surrounded him- 
 self with creatures after his own heart, and placed 
 the holy priesthood in the hands of men who 
 were as corrupt as himself. He greatly beautified 
 the temple in the city of Lehi-Nephi, which he be- 
 fouled with his debaucheries ; while the cost of 
 the rich adornment with which he lavishly orna- 
 mented it was wrung from his unwilling subjects 
 in a tax of one-fifth of all they possessed. Not 
 only did he greatly beautify the temple, but he 
 built himself a magnificent palace, and eredled 
 many other costly buildings in the city of Lehi- 
 Nephi, and in the neighboring valley of Shilom. 
 He also built two very high watch towers, one of 
 which stood near the temple, and the other on the 
 hill to the north of the land of Shilom. Later, he 
 planted many vineyards and made an abundance 
 of wine, which resulted in him and his people 
 becoming drunkards. 
 
 Noah had not been long on the throne before 
 small marauding bands of Lamanites began to 
 harass the Nephites and drive off their flocks. The- 
 king set guards around his possessions to keep the 
 Lamanites off, but he did not post them in suffi- 
 cient numbers, and they were slain or driven 
 away. He finally sent his armies and drove the 
 Lamanites back. This vidtory made him and his 
 people conceited and boastful, and developed a de- 
 light in them to shed the blood of the Lamanites. 
 
 At this time, (about B. C. 150,) a prophet, 
 named Abinadi, appeared among them, and pre- 
 
305 Noah. 
 
 didled that they would be brought into bondage 
 to their enemies unless they repented of their 
 wickedness. The king and the people were very 
 angry with Abinadi, and sought to take his life. 
 Two years after he came among them in disguise. 
 This time he uttered, in the name of the Lord, very 
 terrible prophecies against Noah and his people, 
 all of which were fulfilled in a very few years. But 
 the people would not heed Abinadi, and the more 
 he exposed their iniquities the more furious raged 
 their anger ag^mst him. They finally took him, 
 bound him, and hurried him, with railing accusa- 
 tions, before the king. There the priests began to 
 cross-question him, that they might confuse him 
 and cause him to say something that would give 
 them a pretext for slaying him. This conduft 
 gave Abinadi the chance in turn to question his 
 accusers, by which he exposed their deceit and 
 iniquity ; and it also enabled him to explain many 
 of the principles of the gospel of life and salvation. 
 His teachings were, however, exadtly what Noah's 
 infidel priests did not want. They charged Abin- 
 adi with having reviled the king, and on this 
 charge obtained Noah's consent for his execution. 
 And, finally, Abinadi was cruelly tortured and 
 burned to death by his fellow citizens in the sin- 
 stained city of Lehi-Nephi, 
 
 Abinadi's cruel death was, in the providences 
 of the Lord, made the means of establishing the 
 church of Christ among Noah's subjects. One of 
 the young priests, named Alma, was converted by 
 the prophet's teachings ; he wrote them down and 
 taught them to others. A church was organized 
 on the outskirts of the city, but, in a little while, 
 the movement reached the ears of the king, and 
 he sent his soldiers to capture the believers. Being 
 warned of the Lord, the latter fled and escaped 
 their pursuers. 
 
 Soon after the return of Noah's array from 
 their unsuccessful attempt to capture Alma and 
 
Noah. - 306 
 
 his people, a. great division grew up among that 
 monarch's subje(5ls. They were heartily tired of 
 his tyranny and his debaucheries. One of those 
 most dissatisfied was an officer of the king's aimy 
 named Gideon. In the disturbances that now 
 arose between Noah and his people, Gideon sought 
 to slay the king. But Noah fled to the tower near 
 the temple. From its top he beheld an advancing 
 host of the Lamanites. Pleading with Gideon for 
 his life, he ordered his people to flee. They did so, 
 but being encumbered with their families, the 
 Lamanites soon overtook them and began to slay 
 them. The craven-hearted king then commanded 
 his men to leave the women and children to the 
 mercy of their savage foes and flee into the wilder- 
 ness. Some obeyed, while others refused. Those 
 w^ho followed Noah soon grew^ ashamed of their 
 cowardice and desired to return to meet the La- 
 manites to avenge the slaughter of their wives and 
 little ones, or perish as they had done. King Noah 
 objefted, and his unworthy priests sustained him. 
 At this, the soldiers grew exceedingly angry ; all 
 love for him as a man was crushed out, all respedl 
 for him as a monarch was lost ; they took him and 
 burned him to death, as he had done Abinadi, and 
 would have sacrificed the priests in the same way 
 had "they not fled from them. They then turned 
 their faces towards Lehi-Nephi and were overjoyed 
 to meet some messengers who bore the welcome 
 tidings that the Lamanites had spared the lives 
 of those who had been left behind, though they 
 held them in bondage. Noah w^as succeeded by his 
 son Limbi. 
 
 NOAH. An early Jaredite leader, the son of 
 Corihor and the father of Cohor. Noah rebelled 
 against king Shule, and against his own father, 
 drawing from their allegiance all his brothers and 
 many of the people. When sufficiently strong, he 
 attacked and defeated Shule, and took possession 
 and reigned over the land of the Jaredites' first 
 
Noah. 307 Noah, Land of. 
 
 inheritance, probably Moron, (neartheland known 
 to the Nephites as Desolation). A second tin;ie he 
 attacked Shule, defeated and captured him, and 
 carried him to Moron. It was Noah's intention 
 to put Shule to death, but before he could do so 
 some of the sons of Shule crept into the house of 
 Noah by night and slew him. They then broke 
 down the door of the prison in which their father 
 was confined, liberated him and restored him to 
 his throne, while Cohor reigned over that portion 
 of the land originally conquered by his father, 
 Noah. (Ether, 7: 20.) 
 
 NOAH. The Bible Patriarch. His name is 
 mentioned four times in the Book of Mormon — 
 once in the promise (Alma, 10: 22) that the- 
 people should not again be destroyed by a. flood ; 
 twice in a quotation, by the Savior, of Isaiah, 54: 
 9 ; and once in the statement that the Jaredite 
 barges "were tight like unto the ark of Noah." 
 (Ether, 6:7.) 
 
 NOAH, CITY OF. One of the western cities 
 of the Nephites, not far from Aramonihah. After 
 destroying the latter city (B. C. 81), the Laman- 
 ites came around by the borders of Noah, slew 
 a number and took many prisoners. These cap- 
 tives were afterwards liberated by the Nephite 
 general, Zoram, and restored to their homes. This 
 city was strongly fortified by Moroni, so that 
 when the armies of Amalickiah attempted to 
 carry it by assault (B. C.73), being unable to force 
 the gates, they endeavored to dig down the wall 
 built by Moroni ; but in this vain attempt they 
 left more than a thousand dead and wounded in 
 the ditch surrounding it, while the Nephites had 
 not one soldier slain, and only about fifty were 
 wounded. (Alma, 49.) 
 
 NOAH, LAND OF. A region in the land of 
 Zarahemla, contiguous to Ammovihah, between the 
 river Sidon and the Pacific Ocean. We are of the 
 opinion that it was situated in the wilderness that 
 
Nob. 308 Omer. 
 
 bordered en that great sea. It was unsuccessfully 
 invaded by the Lamanites in B. C. 81 and B.C. 73 ; 
 but doubtless fell into their hands in the days of 
 Moronihah (about B. C. 34), when the whole of 
 South America fell into the hands of Laman's 
 savage soldiery. 
 
 NOB. A sacerdotal city in the tribe of Ben- 
 jamin, situated not far from Jerusalem. It is 
 only mentioned in the Book of Mormon in Nephi's 
 transcription of the writings of Isaiah (II Nephi, 
 20: 32). 
 
 OGATH. A place in North America not far 
 from the hill Ramah ( Cumorah), and consequently 
 in the modern State of New York (Ether, 15 : 10). 
 Here Shiz, for four years, gathered those of the 
 Jaredites, men, women, and children, who sympa- 
 thized with his cause, preparatory to the final con- 
 test which ended in the utter destruction of the 
 Jaredite race. 
 
 OMER. A righteous, but unfortunate king 
 of the early Jaredites. He was the son of Shale, 
 and the father of a prince named Jared. Jared 
 rebelled against his father and by his flatteries 
 led away the people of half the kingdom. He 
 then gave battle to his father and took him 
 prisoner, holding him in servitude half his days. 
 While thus in bondage Omer begat several children, 
 among whom were two sons, named Esrom and 
 Coriantumr. When these young men grew to 
 manhood they espoused the cause of their father, 
 raised an army, attacked the forces of Jared 
 by night, and utterly routed them. Jared 
 obtained his life by renouncing his rights to the 
 throne, and Omer was reinstated in the kingly 
 authority. Jared, greatly chagrined at the loss of 
 the royal power, entered into secret combination 
 with Akish, a friend of Omer, to assassinate the 
 king and restore Jared to the throne. Their 
 attempt was partially successful. Omer was driven 
 from the throne, but, being warned by the Lord in 
 
309 Omner. 
 
 a dream, he fled, with the faithful portion of his 
 family, to the far off North Atlantic sea-board, 
 passing in his journey the hill Shim, where the 
 Nephite records were in after ages hid, and the 
 hill Cumorah. From the direction of his journey 
 we are justified in believing that the land Ablom, 
 where he established himself, was on the New 
 England coast. From time to time, others joined 
 Omer, while the Jaredite people were rent by in- 
 ternecine wajs, which ended in their almost entire 
 destrudlion. Then Omer returned with his follow- 
 ers and reigned over the remnant of a once numer- 
 ous people. He lived to be exceedingly old, and 
 two years before his death he anointed his son 
 Emer to reign in his stead. His days were many 
 and full of sorrow. 
 
 OMNER. One of the sons, apparently the 
 third, ot king Mosiah II. With his brothers, in 
 early life, he appears to have been an unbeliever 
 in the gospel, and an enemy to the people of God's 
 church ; with them he was brought to an under- 
 standing of his position by the appearance of an 
 angel. He then, with the rest who witnessed this 
 heavenly visitation, went abroad among the 
 Nephites, endeavoring, by his diligence, zeal and 
 self-abnegation, to atone for the wrongs he had 
 beforetime committed. In B. C. 91, he formed one 
 of the party who went to the land of Nephi to 
 convert the Lamanites, and remained in that 
 mission until its close , suffered in all its priva tions 
 and persecutions and rejoiced abundantly in its 
 triumphs. Of his individual labors in that mission 
 little is said, though the inference may be drawn 
 that he «pent a considerable portion of the time 
 with and assisted his brother Aaron in his labors 
 and ministrations. He returned with his fellow 
 missionaries to Zarahemla in B. C. 78. In later 
 years (B. C. 75), he accompanied Alma and others 
 to the land of Antionum, to minister among the 
 apostate Zoramites. 
 
Omner, City of. 310 Onidah, Place. 
 
 OMNEK, CITY OF. A city of the Nephites 
 on the east borders by the sea shore, in other 
 words, a seaport town on the South Atlantic 
 Ocean or Caribbean Sea. It was probably named 
 after Omner, the son of Mosiah, and, if so, we 
 are justified, from the custom of the Nephites, in 
 believing that he was its founder. It fell into the 
 hands of the Lamanites in B. C. 67 (Alma, 51: 26), 
 and undoubtedly again in B. C. 35, (or about that 
 time), though it is not then mentioned by name.- 
 
 OMNI. A Nephite prophet, son of Jarorii, and 
 a descendant of Jacob, the younger brother of Nephi. 
 He lived in the land of Nephi, and was the custo- 
 dian of the plates of Nephi from the 239th to the 
 283d year of the Nephite annals, or 44 years. 
 He characterizes himself as a wicked man, who 
 had not kept the commandments and statutes of 
 the Lord as he ought to have done, but had been 
 principally engaged in defending his people from 
 the constantly recurring onslaught of the Laman- 
 ites. The history of his times he sums up in one 
 short sentence: "And it came to pass that 276 
 years had passed away [from the time Lehi left 
 Jerusalem] and we had many seasons of peace and 
 we had many seasons of serious vv^ar and blood- - 
 shed." Having kept the plates, according to the 
 commandments of his fathers, he conferred them 
 upon his son Amaron. (B. C. 318.) 
 
 ONIDAH, HILL. A hill in the land of An- 
 tionum, from which Almai the younger, preached 
 to the Zoramites (B. C. 75) (Alina, 32 : 4). 
 
 ONIDAH, PLACE. The gathering place 
 of the dissatisfied Lamanites, led by Lehonti, who 
 refused to give heed to the ,king's proclamation of 
 war against the Nephites (B. C. 73). Thither the 
 malcbntents were followed by ^ina/ycija A and an 
 army. By the latter 's strategy and plotting he 
 obtained an interview with Lehonti on -Mount 
 Antipas, and arranged to surrender his troops. 
 Onidah is called "the place of arms," and may 
 
Onihah, City of. 311 Orihah. 
 
 possibly be the hill Onidah in the land of Anti- 
 onum, though we are of the opinion that it was 
 not, it being within the borders of the Lamanite 
 possessions. (Alma, 47: 5.) 
 
 ONIHAH, CITY OF. One of the wicked 
 cities swallowed up in the earth during the great 
 cataclysms that, on this continent, bore record 
 of the death of the Redeemer. When the convul- 
 sions were ended, a stagnant lakfe occupied the 
 place where J:his city stood; it and all its sin- 
 stained inhabitants were destroyed. This city is 
 nowhere mentioned except in the statement of 
 its destrudlion. (Ill Nephi, 9: 7.) 
 
 OPHIK. The Bible land of gold. Its locality 
 has not been determined. Some suppose it to have 
 been in India, some in Arabia, some in eastern 
 Africa. It is named but once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon (II Nephi, 23: 12), in a quotation from the 
 prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 OREB, ROCK OF. The spot, east of the 
 Jordan, where thousands of the Midianites fell by 
 the hands of the Ephraimites. It is mentioned 
 but once in the Book of Mormon, in Nephi's quo- 
 tations from the prophecies of Isaiah. (II Nephi, 
 20: 26.) 
 
 ORIHAH. The youngest of Jared's four sons 
 and the first king of the Jaredites. When Jared 
 and his brother had grown old and desired to 
 know the wishes of their people before they went 
 down to their graves, the people desired to be ruled 
 by a king. This idea was displeasing to their 
 leaders, but they ultimately consented to one being 
 chosen. All the sons of Jared and of his brother 
 refused this dignity, until Orihah was reached and 
 he accepted the kingly honor. He reigned in 
 righteousness, executing judgment injustice, walk- 
 ing .humbly before Heaven, and instrufting his 
 subjedls in the ways of the Lord. He lived to 
 a very great age, was the father of thirty-one 
 children, twenty-three of whom were sons, and 
 
Paanohi. 312 Pachus. 
 
 when he died he was succeeded on the throne by 
 his son Kib. The Jaredites prospered and mul- 
 tiplied greatly under his wise and beneficent reign. 
 PAANCHI. A son of Pahoran, the elder, 
 who, upon the death of his father, aspired to the 
 vacant judgment seat. When the choice of the 
 Nephite people fell on his brother, Pahoran, the 
 younger, Paanchi, raised the standard of revolt, 
 in which he was sustained by the sympathies of a 
 large body of the people. Before he could put his 
 revolution ar3- intentions into adtion he was ar- 
 rested, tried and condemned to death (B. C. 52). 
 This prompt acflion excited great anger among 
 his followers, and they employed an assassin 
 named Kishkumen, who was a prominent man 
 among them, to murder the new Chief Judge. This 
 he successfully accomplished without discovery. It 
 was among the dissatisfied and turbulent follow- 
 ers of Paanchi that the Gadianton robbers ap- 
 pear to have had their origin. 
 
 PACHUS. During the entire continuance of 
 the Nephite Commonwealth there appear to have 
 been very many of theNephites to whom the pomp 
 and glamour of royalty had uncontrollable fascin- 
 ations. Such we find ever ready to support Am- 
 lici, Pachus, Jacob or any other man who put 
 forth claims to the kingly authority. This feeling, 
 probably, with some, had its origin in the pleasant 
 remembrances of the happy days of the good kings 
 Benjamin and Mosiab, but we fear it was too often 
 attributable to a selfish ambition which saw per- 
 sonal agrandizement or exalted position in the 
 restoration of the monarchy. None of these out- 
 breaks appear to have gained greater tempo- 
 rary success than that which was led by Pachus 
 (B. C. 62). 
 
 . The time chosed" for this rebellion was one ad- 
 mirably suited for its unholy purposes. The Ne- 
 phites were weakened by the long continuance of 
 one of their most bloody wars with the Lamanites, 
 
313 Pachus. 
 
 in which the audacity of the enemy had resulted 
 in the loss of many cities. This state of affairs 
 naturally caused discontent, which was increased 
 by the subtlety of the traitors, who used all their 
 influence to weaken the hands of the government, 
 at the same time, doubtless, contrasting the glories 
 of the monarchj' with the misfortunes of the re- 
 public. These wiles had their effedl, the king-men 
 rose in power, took possession of the city of Zara- 
 hemla, withh^d reinforcements and provisions from 
 the national troops on the battlefield, and drove 
 the Chief Judge, Pahoran, out of the capital. The 
 latter retired across the Sidontothe city of Gideon. 
 
 Pachus was then recognized as king of the 
 Nephites. Thereupon he opened communications 
 with the Laraanites, by which he agreed to hold 
 Zarahemla against the forces of the republic, 
 while the Lamanites continued the warfare on 
 the Atlantic coast and in the southwest. In this 
 way, the contradting parties expedted to conquer 
 the patriot forces. 
 
 When Pahoran reached Gideon, he issued a 
 proclamation to the people in the regions around 
 about to gather to the defense of their common 
 liberties. This appeal was so heartily responded 
 to, that the king-men were afraid to risk the issues 
 of battle outside of Zarahemla. Such was the situ- 
 ation when Pahoran wrote to Moroni, the com- 
 mander-in-chief of the armies of the Common- 
 wealth, to come to his rescue. Moroni, who was 
 fighting on the Atlantic seaboard, promptly obeyed. 
 Gathering up volunteers as he marched, he quickly 
 arrived at Gideon, where he joined his forces to 
 those of Pahoran, and unitedly they marched into 
 the land of Zarahemla. A battle ensued in which 
 the royalists were defeated and king Pachus was 
 slain. As a natural consequence, Pahoran was 
 reinstated in the judgment seat, and for a short 
 time the Nephite Commonwealth was free from 
 internal dissension. 
 
Pacumeni. 314 Pagag. 
 
 The trials of the captured king-men then 
 commenced. Those found guilty of treason were 
 executed, or were allowed the privilege of joining 
 the armies in the field and fighting for the liberties 
 of the people. Many embraced this offer, while 
 others preferred to die with the lost cause, rather 
 than take up arms in defense of the government 
 they hated. 
 
 PACUMENI. At the death of Pahoran, the 
 elder, the Nephite Chief Judge, three of his sons 
 contended for the successorship. The people chose 
 Pahoran, the younger. To this choice Pacumeni 
 assented, while the other brother, Paanchi, rose 
 in rebellion. Shortly after, Pahoran was assassin- 
 ated by Kisbkumen, a follower of Paanchi, when 
 Pacumeni was chosen by the people to fill the 
 vacant judgment seat. All this occurred in the 
 fortieth year of the Judges, or B. C. 52. 
 
 In the year following, the Lamanites gathered 
 an innumerable army and invaded thelandof Zara- 
 hemla. Their commander was named Coriantamr. 
 He led his vast hosts direftly towards the Nephite 
 capital, which he surprised and captured, the 
 Nephites still suiferiug from the effedls of the 
 late divisions and contentions. This was the first 
 time, so far as we have any record, thd,t the city 
 of ZarahemlaL fell into the hands of the Lamanites. 
 
 Pacumeni fled before Coriantumr when he 
 found the city had been surprised, the watch slain, 
 and its streets filled with hostile trOops, but he 
 was overtaken before he could pass beyond the 
 walls and was smitten, by the hands of Corian- 
 tumr, "against the wall, insomuch that he died," 
 
 PAG-AG. The eldest son of the brother ol 
 Jared. When it was decided to establish a mon- 
 archy on the new land to which the Lord had led 
 the Jaredites, Pagag was the first choice of the peo- 
 ple for king. But he resolutely refused the honor, 
 sensing, perhaps, the evils which wOuld follow the 
 adoption of this form of governmeiit. The people 
 
315 Pahoran, the elder. 
 
 desired that his father should compel him to be 
 kirjg, but he would not do so, and commanded 
 that they should constrain no man to be. their 
 king. The result was that all Pagag's brothers 
 an4 three of the four sons of Jared followed his 
 example, and when chosen refused to accept the 
 proffered dignity ; at last, Orihab, the fourth son 
 of Jared, accepted. Nothing more is said of Pagag 
 in the Book of Mormon, but from his adtion in 
 this matter -we judge him to have been a wise and 
 God-fearing man. (Ether, 6: 25,) 
 
 PAHORAN, THE ELDER. The third chief 
 judge of the Nephite republic. He succeeded his 
 father, N^phihah, on the judgment seat, B. C, 68, 
 and held that exalted position until his death in 
 B. C. 53, when he was succeeded by his son, 
 Pahoran. The days that Pahoran judged the 
 people were full of tumult and war. No sooner 
 was he placed on the judgment seat than great con- 
 tentions arose between the royalists and republi- 
 cans. There was quite a number of the people 
 who desired to restore the monarchy, but they 
 were not as numerous as those who desired to 
 maintain the existing form of government. Being 
 outvoted, the king-men refused to take up arras 
 against the hosts of the Lamanites under Amalic- 
 kiah, who were then invading the lands of the 
 Nephites. Full power being given to Moroni, the 
 Nephite general, to deal with these rebels, he 
 marched ag&ihst them with his forces, and in the 
 conflidl that followed 4,000 of the royalists were 
 slain, while many of their leaders were captured 
 and cast into prison. The remainder submitted, 
 joined their countrymen in opposing the X/amanite 
 hosts, and gave full allegiance. to the republican 
 government. In the meantime, the Nephites hav- 
 ing been weakened by their internal dissensions, 
 Amalicliiab marched triumphantly northward, 
 capturing city after city, along the Atlantic sea- 
 board, while his brother Ammoron condufted a 
 
Palioran.the younger 316 
 
 vicftorious campaign in the southwest. The calam- 
 ities brought on by this royalist defection lasted 
 many years, for the war was not ended until B. C. 
 61, and for many years afterwards its evil effedls, 
 in the condition of the people, were widely mani- 
 fest. Even while the war continued, a second 
 royalist uprising occurred. Pachas, the leader, 
 drove Pahoran from the judgment seat and ob- 
 tained control in Zarahemla. The chief judge 
 retired to Gideon. Shortly afterwards (B. C. 62), 
 Moroni came to the assistance of Pahoran, and 
 their united forces gave battle to the rebels, in 
 which encounter Pachus was slain and his follow- 
 ers defeated. This ended the second attempt to 
 re-establish the kingly form of government during 
 Pahoran's judgeship. After the termination of the 
 war with the Lamanites, every effort was put 
 forth to counteract the demoralization which the 
 long-continued struggle had induced. Helaman, 
 and other leaders in the priesthood, went forth 
 among the people preaching the word and organ- 
 izing the churches ; while Pahoran and his asso- 
 ciates gave their attention to restoring civil order. 
 A few years later (B. C. 55), the colonization of 
 the northern continent began, which w^as contin- 
 ued with increasing numbers of emigrants dtiring 
 the succeeding years. In B. C. 53, dissension again 
 had place among the Nephites, numbers went over 
 to the Lamanites and stirred up strife. An inva- 
 sion followed, which was speedily repulsed by the 
 forces of Moronibah, the son of Moroni. The 
 chara(fher of Pahoran is best shown in his epistle 
 to Moroni (Alma, ch. 61). He was evidently a 
 wise judge, a faithful servant of God, and a loyal 
 citizen of the republic. He also seems to have 
 possessed the characteristics of patience, mildness 
 and forgiveness to a marked degree, but was not 
 lacking in courage, zeal or determination. 
 
 PAHORAN, THE YOUNGER. At the 
 death of Pahoran, the first Chief Judge of that 
 
Palestina. 317 Pekah. 
 
 name who ruled the Nephites, a contention arose 
 among three of his sons (Pahoran, Paanchi, and 
 Pacumeni, ) as to which of them should succeed 
 him. As is usual in such cases, each one had his 
 followers, causing much dissension, trouble and 
 confusion among the Nephites. ( B. C. 52. ) The 
 question was decided by the votes of the citizens of 
 the republic, who chose Pahoran to be chief 
 judge and governor over the people of Nephi. 
 In this decision Pacumeni acquiesced, but Paanchi 
 raised the standard of revolt. 
 
 Pahoran retained the judgment seat but a 
 very short time. He was foully assassinated, when 
 in the execution of his duty, by one Kisbkumea, a 
 leader among the Gadianton robbers, and an ad- 
 herent of the Paanchi faction. So speedy was 
 the flight of the murderer, and so well was he dis- 
 guised, that he was not captured. 
 
 These things all took place in the fortieth year of 
 the Nephite judges, and Pacumeni was appointed 
 to fill the place rendered vacant by the murder of 
 Pahoran. 
 
 The only noteworthy event that took place 
 during his short rule was the commencement of 
 the organization of that terrible band, the Gad- 
 ianton robbers. 
 
 PALESTINA. A poetical name for the Holy 
 Land which occurs twice in the Book of Mormon 
 (II Nephi, 24.: 29, 31), in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah. 
 
 PATHROS. A region of upper Egypt. It 
 is mentioned once in the Book of Mormon (II 
 Nephi, 21 : 11 ) in a quotation from the prophecies 
 of Isaiah. 
 
 PEKAH. The eighteenth king of the king- 
 dom of Israel. He was originally a captain of 
 king Pekahiah, but he murdered his master and 
 seized the throne. After a reign of about thirteen 
 years he was put to death by Hosbea, the son of 
 Elah. ( About B. C. 740.) His name is once used 
 
Pharaoh. 318 Rameumptom. 
 
 n thei Book of Mormon, in a transcription from 
 the writings of Isaiah (II Nephi, 17: 1). 
 
 PHARAOH. The title of the supreme ruler 
 of ancient Egypt. The individual monarch spoken 
 of in the Book of Mormon is the one in whose 
 reign the Hebrews were delivered from the bond- 
 age of the Egyptians, under Moses and Aaron. 
 His name is mentioned twice (I Nephi, 4:2; 17: 
 27 ), arid on both occasions in connedlion with the 
 destrudlion Of his armies in the Red Sea. 
 
 PHILISTINES. The Bible people of that 
 name. They had settled in Palestine as early as 
 the days of Abraham. In later times they grew to 
 be the constant enemies of the Israelites. They 
 are mentioned three times in the Book of Mormon 
 (II Nephi, 12: 6; 19: 12; 21: 14), always in quota- 
 tions from the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 RAHAB. Said to be. a poetical name for 
 Egypt. It occurs but once in the Book of Mor- 
 mon, in a quotation from the writings of Isaiah. 
 (II Nephi, 8: 9.) 
 
 RAMAH HILL. The Jaredite name for the 
 Hill Cumorah. In its immediate vicinity both the 
 Jaredite and Nephite peoples were destroyed. 
 
 RAMATH. Acity of the tribe of Simeon. It 
 is mentioned (II Nephi, 20: 29) in a quotation 
 from the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 RAMEUMPTOM. The name given by the 
 Zoraraite apostates to the elevated place in their 
 synagogues, whence they offered up their vain- 
 glorious and hypocritical prayers. Alma states 
 the word means a holy stand. It resembles, in its 
 roots, Hebrew, and also Egyptian, in a remark- 
 able manner. Ramoth,high (as Ramoth Gilead), 
 elevated, a place where one can see and be seen ; 
 or, in a figurative sense, sublime or exalted. 
 Mptom has probably its root in the Hebrew word 
 translated threshold, as we are told that the 
 Philistine's god, Dagon, had a threshold in Ashdod 
 (see I Samuel, 5: 4, 5). Words with this root are 
 
Red Sea. 319 Riplakish. 
 
 quite numerous in the Bible. Thus we see how 
 Rameumptom means a high place to stand upon, 
 a holy stand. 
 
 ^ KED SEA. This sea is mentioned by name 
 thirteen times in the Book of Mormon. Of these 
 thirteen, eight passages are associated with the 
 destrudlion of the armies of Pharaoh in the days 
 of Moses , the other five occur in connexion with 
 the travels of Lehi and his com,pany from Jerusa- 
 lem (B. C. 600) to its upper waters, and their 
 encampment ^n its shores, with the incidents that 
 took place while they tarried there. The continu- 
 ation of their journey therefrom is mentioned in 
 I Nephi, 16 : 14. 
 
 KEMLIA. , The father of Pekah, king of 
 Israel. His name is mentioned five times in the 
 Book of Mormon (II Nephi, Chap. 17 and 18), in 
 quotations from the prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 REZIN". A king of Damascus, contempo- 
 rary with Pekah, king of Israel. His name occurs 
 five times in the Book of Mormon, in quotations 
 from the prophecies of Isaiah. (II Nephi, 17: 1, 4, 
 8; 18: 6; 19: 11.) 
 
 KIPLAH, HILL. A hill on the east side 
 of the river Sidon, in the neighborhood of the 
 land of Manti. Here a severe battle was fought 
 between the Nephites and Lamanites (B. C. 75). 
 The former were commanded by Moroni and Lehi, 
 and the latter by Zarahemnah. The loss was so 
 great on both sides that the dead were not 
 counted. The battle ended in the surrender of 
 the Lamanites, who, having given up their arms, 
 and covenanted that they would never again 
 come to war against the Nephites, were permitted 
 to depart into the wilderness. 
 
 RIPLAKISH. An unrighteous king of the 
 Jaredites. He greatly afflidled his people by im- 
 posing upon them grievously heavy taxes, and 
 when they could not, or would not pay these ex- 
 actions he cast them into prison, where he com- 
 
Ripliancum. 320 Sam. 
 
 pelled them to labor continually to sustain him in 
 his whoredoms and abominations, and in the 
 eredlion of costly and magnificent edifices that 
 conduced to his luxury ; if any prisoner refused to 
 labor he was put to death. In this way he 
 greatlj' adorned his kingdom, but he also filled it 
 with prisons. For forty-two years the people 
 groaned under his oppressions, when they rose in 
 their anger, slew Riplakish and drove his descend- 
 ants out of the land. What form of government 
 immediately followed is uncertain, we have no 
 information on this point, but we are told that 
 after many years one of his descendants, named 
 Morianton, established himself as king. 
 
 RIPLIANCUM. Supposed by some to be 
 lake Ontario, but evidently one of that great 
 chain of lakes. Its meaning is said to be, " large, 
 or to excel all," (Ether, 15: 8.) Near its waters 
 the opposing Jaredite armies, commanded by 
 Coriantumr and Shiz, camped, and afterwards 
 fought an exceedingly sore battle, in which the 
 latter was defeated and driven southward 
 towards the hill Ramah, or Cumorah. 
 
 SALEM. The city or country over which 
 Melchizedek reigned. It is only in connedlion 
 with this circumstance that Salem is mentioned 
 in the Book of Mormon. (Alma, 13: 17, 18.) 
 
 SAM. An Israelite of the tribe of Manasseh. 
 He was the third son of Lehi and Sariah, and was 
 born and brought up in Jerusalem. He accom- 
 panied his parents in their exodus from that city 
 (B. C. 600), and was pfiveleged, with them, to 
 reach the promised land. He does not appear to 
 have been a leading spirit, but was obedient and 
 faithful, and in almost every case sided with the 
 right and followed the teachings of his father and 
 .the counsels of his more fervent brother, Nephi. 
 For this he suffered the anger and abuse of his 
 elder brothers, who sometimes resorted to per- 
 sonal violence when matters did not go to suit 
 
Samaria. 321 Samuel. 
 
 them. When the colony divided, after the death of 
 Lehi, Sam and his family joined their fortunes to 
 those of Nephi. Of Sam's birth and death we 
 have no record. He married one of the daughters of 
 Ishmael-while the party was encamped in the valley 
 of Lemuel, on the borders of the Red Sea. 
 
 SAMARIA. The chief city of the kingdom of 
 Israel, and figuratively the people of that kingdom. 
 It is mentioned seven times in the Book of Mor- 
 mon, always in quotations from the writings of 
 Isaiah (II Nephi, 17: 9; 18: 4; 19: 9: 20: 9, 10, 11). 
 
 SAMUEL, THE LAMANITE. The condi- 
 tion of society in the days of Samuel was some- 
 what peculiar. (B. C. 6.) The Nephites and 
 Lamanites had, so far as righteousness was con- 
 cerned, to a great extent changed places. The 
 former were puffed up with worldly pride, were full 
 of vain boastings, envyings, strifes, malice, perse- 
 cutions, murders and all manner of iniquities. 
 They cast out, stoned and slew the servants of 
 God, while they encouraged, exalted and rewarded 
 the false teachers who flattered them in their vile- 
 ness. They reveled in all the luxury that the fat- 
 ness of the land brought forth; they were ostenta- 
 tious in the use of gold and silver and precious 
 things ; but their hearts never turned in thankful- 
 ness to the great Giver of all those bounties. The 
 majority of the Lamanites, on the contrary, 
 walked circumspedtly before God, they were full of 
 faith and integrity, were zealous in the work of 
 converting their fellows, and kept the command- 
 ments, statutes and judgments of the Lord, accord- 
 ing to the law of Moses. 
 
 Such was the condition of affairs when the 
 Lamanite prophet, Samuel, appeared among the 
 citizens" of Zarahemla, and for many days preached 
 repentance in their midst. Their eyes were blind 
 and their ears were deaf, sin filled their souls, and 
 in their anger they cast him out. But the work of 
 his mission was not yet accomplished. As he was 
 
Samuel 322 
 
 preparing to return to his own country, a holy 
 angel -visited him and proclaimed the voice of the 
 Lord; that voice said that he should turn back 
 and .prophesy to the people of Zarahemla, the 
 things that should come into his heart. 
 
 He returned to the city, but was refused 
 admission at its gates. The iniquitous dwellers 
 therein had no desire to have their peace disturbed 
 by the voice of Divine threatenings. But the 
 prophet had the word of the Lord burning within 
 him, and could not be restrained. He mounted 
 the walls of the city, and from this conspicuous 
 vantage ground, with outstretched hands and 
 loud voice, he proclaimed to the wicked the unwel- 
 come tidings of their coming destruction. Many 
 listened to his proclamation, some few were 
 pricked in their hearts, repented of their evil deeds, 
 and sought the prophet Nephi, that they might be 
 baptized. Others were angry, they gathered up 
 the stones in the roadway and hurled them at 
 Samuel, they drew forth their bows and shot 
 arrows at him, but to no effeft; the protedting 
 power of God was around him, and he could not 
 be harmed. When some beheld how wonderfully the 
 prophet w^as preserved, it was a testimony to 
 thera that God was with him, and they also 
 sought Nephi, confessing their sins. But the great 
 body of the populace grew more enraged at the 
 want of success that attended their murderous 
 efforts. They called upon their captains to seize 
 and bind him. Following the wild, satanic cry 
 of the multitude, the officers attempted to take 
 him, but he cast himself down and fled to his own 
 country, where he began to preach and prophesy 
 among his own people. And from that time the 
 voice of Samuel was never again heard among the 
 children" of Nephi, but in later years Jesus, Nephi, 
 Mormon and others quoted his prophecies or re- 
 ferred to his testimony. 
 
 Nearly all the events, great and glorious. 
 
Samuel. 323 Sariah. 
 
 terrible and heartrending, of which Samuel pro- 
 phesied, were fulfilled before the inspired historians 
 of the Book of Mormon sealed up its record. 
 Prominent among these predi(Slions were the signs 
 that should occur at the advent of our Savior; 
 the two days and a night of continued light, and 
 the appearance of a new star in the heavens, that 
 should mark His birth at Bethlehem, even to the 
 exadl year when these things should take place; 
 also the convulsions, the storms, the earthquakes 
 that should attend His crucifixion, and the resur- 
 rection of many of the Saints that should follow 
 His rcsurredlion. He also foretold, with great 
 clearness and minuteness, that in subsequent years 
 the Nephites should grow in iniquity, and because 
 of their wickedness, their treasures, their tools, 
 their swords, etc., should become slipper3', and 
 magic and its like should abound, and within 
 four hundred years, the Nephite race should be de- 
 stroyed. To the fulfilment of these prophecies 
 Nephi, Mormon and Moroni bear record. 
 
 SAMUEL. The Israelitish prophet. He is 
 mentioned but once in the Book of Mormon, and 
 then by the Savior, who said to the Nephites: "All 
 the prophets from Samuel, and those that follow 
 after, as many as have spoken, have testified of 
 me." (HI Nephi, 20:24.) 
 
 SARAH. The wife of Abraham. She is men- 
 tioned but once in the Book of Mormon, in aquo- 
 tation from the writings of Isaiah. (II Nephi, 8: 2.) 
 
 SAKIAH. The wife of Lehi. She was the 
 mother of six sons and some daughters, the num- 
 ber of the latter is not given in the Book of Mor- 
 mon. But very little is said of Sariah in the sacred 
 record ; she is only mentioned by name five times, 
 but we are of the opinion, from the incidental ref- 
 €rcr.ces made to her, that she did not possess very 
 great faith in the mission of her husband, or in the 
 fulfilment of his prophecies; she rather regarded 
 him as a visionary* man, who was leading her and 
 
Saul. ■ 324 Seantum. 
 
 her, children into troubleand danger by his dreams 
 and revelations, and consequently was prone to 
 murmur when any difficulty arose. Four of her 
 sons were grown to manhood when she left Jeru- 
 salem (B. C. 600), the other two were born during 
 the little company' seight years' journey in the wil- 
 derness. When Sariah's daughters were born is 
 very uncertain, thej-^ are not spoken cf at the time 
 their parents left Jerusalem, nor is their birth af- 
 terwards mentioned. We are told nine or ten years 
 after the company's departure from the Holy 
 City, when it was on the ocean, that Lehi and 
 Sariah were well stricken with years, so we think 
 it quite possible that Lehi's daughters were born 
 at Jerusalem. This is made more probable "when 
 we remember that Nephi, the youngest of the four 
 sons, would probably be about twenty years old 
 when his younger brothers were born. It seems 
 reasonable, when we consider the age of Sariah, 
 that it was during this lapse of twenty years, and 
 not later, that his sisters came into the world. 
 
 Of Sariah's birth and death we have no record, 
 nor to what tribe of Israel she belonged. She lived 
 to reach the promised land, and, being then aged 
 and worn out by the difficulties and privations of 
 the journey through the Arabian wilderness, very 
 probably passed into her grave before her husband. 
 
 SAUL. The name of this king only appears 
 in the Book of Mormon in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah (II Nephi, 20: 29), and in con- 
 nedlion with the town of Gibeah, the residence of 
 Saul, to distinguish that place from other towns 
 in Palestine of the same name. 
 
 SEANTUM. A Nephite of importance, who 
 belonged to the Gadianton bands. His brother, 
 Seezoram, also a Gadianton, was Chief Judge, and 
 Seantum, in his conscienceless ambition, with his 
 own hand slew his brother, in order that he might 
 attain to this dignity (B. C. 23). His crime was 
 exposed by Nephi, through the inspiration of the 
 
Sebus, Waters of. 325 Seezoram. 
 
 Spirit of God, and when he was charged with the 
 murder, and blood was found on his garments, he 
 first denied, but afterwards confessed that he was 
 guilty. We are not informed whether or not he 
 suflfered the consequences of his crime, but it is 
 highly probable that, owing to his influence and 
 the prevailing iniquity of the people, he escaped 
 punishment. 
 
 SEBUS, WATERS OF. A watering place 
 in the Lan4 of Ishmael, which, in the time of La- 
 moni, was used to water the king's flocks. On its 
 banks occurred the conflidt between Ammon, the 
 son of Mosiah, and the Lamanite robbers, who 
 sought to scatter the royal cattle. 
 
 SEEZORAM. A member of the Gadianton 
 band, eledted by the Nephites, during the times of 
 their degeneracy, to be their Chief Judge. The date 
 of his election is not given, but he probably suc- 
 ceeded the son of Cezoram, who was assassinated. 
 (B. C. 26.) Seezoram himself was murdered in the 
 year B. C. 23, in the city of Zarahemla, by his 
 brother Seantum, who desired to obtain the chief 
 judgeship. 
 
 The three years preceding the death of Seezo- 
 ram are dark ones in the history of the Nephites. 
 The people were rapidly growing in iniquity — 
 they gave succor and support to the Gadianton 
 bands, whose members held the chief offices in the 
 gift of the people. Justice was travestied, the law 
 was administered in the interest of the wicked and 
 of those who would bribe or buy the judges ; while 
 the righteous were persecuted, abused and robbed 
 in its name. It thus became an engine of oppres- 
 sion to the good or uninfluential, and an instru- 
 ment to aid and protedl the vile and the influen- 
 tial in all their e^il-doing. 
 
 The prophet Nephi was the first who informed 
 the people of the death of their chief magistrate. 
 He was preaching from a tower in his garden at 
 the time the foul deed was perpetrated. By the 
 
Seth. 326 , Shared, 
 
 spirit of revelation he told his hearers what had 
 been done ; five of them hastened to the judgment 
 hall and found it was as the prophet had declared.: 
 So thunderstruck were they that they swooned, 
 in' which coil ditiori they were discovered iDy others, 
 with the murdered Seezorani lying before them, 
 When they recovered, i:hey found themselves in 
 prison, charged with the crime, and Nephi was. 
 also arrested, because of his prophecy, charged as 
 an accessorv' before the fadl. The confession of 
 Seantum, that he was the guilty one, brought 
 about the release of all those who, had been im- 
 prisoned, and the five unfortunate accused were 
 converted to the Lord. 
 
 Of Seezoram's life, acts or charadlei-- we have 
 no record ; it is probable, nay, we must almost 
 necessarily believe, that he was a leader in iniquity, 
 or it would have been impossible forhim to have 
 attained his exalted position through the votes of 
 the sin-stained majority. 
 
 SETH. A Jaredite' prince, the son of king 
 Shiblom, who, in the war in which his father was 
 slain, vvas brought into captivity, and so held all" 
 the rest of his life. His son, Ahah, regained the 
 kingdom. Of Seth's character we have no details. 
 
 Shared, a jaredite military coinmander 
 opposed to Cdriantumr during a part of the great 
 series of vvars which ended in the destrudtion of 
 that race'.. Nothing is said of him until he comes 
 to the front as the leader of an army which gave 
 battle to Coriantumr and defeated him. This ap- 
 pears to have been a lengthy campaign, and not 
 one solitary fight, for we are told that "in the 
 third year he (Shared) did bring him into cap- 
 tivity, Aiid the sons of Coriantumr, in the fourth 
 year, did beat Shared, and did obtain the kingdom 
 again unto their father." The war,. at this period, 
 would seem to have grown bej'ond the control of 
 the great leaders, and to have degenerated into a 
 condition of affairs in which every man's hand was 
 
Shazer. 327 Shem. 
 
 against his neighbor, and mobs, instead of dis- 
 ciplined armies, carried bloodshed and devastation 
 far and wide, throughout the land. Bands of 
 brigands and robbers committed all manner of 
 outrages, and the country was a scene of anarchy 
 and horror from one end to the other. After a 
 time, Goriantumr, being exceedingly' angry /gather- 
 ed his forces -and met Shared in the valley of Gil- 
 gal. The fight, which lasted three days, was a 
 desperate and stubborn one. Shared was beaten 
 and retreated as far as the plains of Heshlon, 
 where he again withstood Goriantumr, and this 
 time was victorious, driving his foes back to their 
 former battle ground — the valley of Gilgal. Here 
 another fierce battle was fought; in which Shared 
 was slain, and his troops defeated. In after 3'ears, 
 Gilead, a brother of Shared 's, took his place and 
 continuedthe bitter confli<?t with Goriantumr. 
 
 SHAZER. A place in the Arabian desert, 
 where Lehi and his colony rested while the hunters 
 of the party procured a supply of food (B.C. 600). 
 
 SHEARJASHUB. The son of Isaiah, the 
 prophet, mentioned only in a quotation from' his 
 writings. (II Nephi, 17: 3.) 
 
 SHELEM. A mountain to which the Jaredites 
 gave this name because of its exceeding height, situ- 
 ated not far from the great ocean which they were 
 about to cross. It was upon this mountain that 
 the Savior' touched with His finger the sixteen 
 stones which were to give light in the barges built 
 to carry them tO' the promised land ; and here He 
 showed Himself to the brother of Jared and re- 
 vealed to him the great truths regarding His com- 
 ing to the earth in the flesh. (Ether, ch. 3; 4.) 
 
 SHEM. A Nephite general, who commanded 
 a corps of ten thousand men in the- last great 
 struggle between the Nephites and the Lamanites. 
 He, with all his command, was slain in the final 
 series of battles in the land Gumorah, when the 
 Nephite nation was annihilated. (A. G. 385.) 
 
Shem, Oity of. 328 Shemnon. 
 
 SHEM, CITY OF. A city on the northern 
 continent, north of Antum and Jasbon. To this 
 city the Nephites, under Mormon, were driven 
 by the Lamanites and Gadiantons (A. C. 345). 
 Here, however, they made a stand and fortified 
 the city. Encouraged by the earnest pleadings of 
 their commander, 30,000 of them gave battle to 
 50,000 Lamanites, and defeated them. The Ne- 
 phites followed up their vidtory with such decisive 
 aftion that the enemy were driven continually 
 southward, until (A. C. 350) a treaty was entered 
 into, by the terms of which the Nephites retained 
 possession of the whole of North America and the 
 Lamanites held the southern continent. 
 
 SHEM, LAND OF. The region immediately 
 surrounding the City of Shem. It appears to have 
 been situated considerably to the north 
 
 SHEMLON, LAND OF. A region contig- 
 uous to Lehi-Nephi, apparently a neighboring 
 valley. It was a portion of the Nephite domain 
 until their exodus to Zarahemla under the first 
 Mosiah, when the Lamanites took possession of 
 it, and ever afterwards retained it. They did not 
 cede it to the people of Zeniff, as they did the 
 neighboring lands of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom. Shem- 
 lon was so near the city of Lehi-Nephi that it 
 could be overlooked from the high tower built 
 near the temple by king Noab. It w^as in this land 
 that the abdu6tion of the daughters of the Laman- 
 ites, by the priests of Noah, occurred, which led 
 to a war and other disastrous consequences, 
 and later produced so many indiredl results in the 
 history of the Lamanites. At the time of the mis- 
 sion of the four sons of Mosiah, all the Lamanites 
 of this land were converted to the Lord. 
 
 SHEMNON. One of the twelve Nephite Dis- 
 ciples, called and chosen by Jesus at the time of 
 His visit to that people (A. C. 34).. Shemnon was 
 present near the temple in the land Bountiful when 
 Jesus appeared, and was baptized by Nephi on the 
 
Sherem. 329 Shemzah. 
 
 day following. He is not again mentioned by 
 name in the sacred record. 
 
 SHEREM. The first of the many Anti-Christs, 
 who, at various times, appeared among the 
 Nephites and endeavored by their teachings to 
 lead the people from the principles of the Gospel. 
 He appeared in the land of Nephi towards the 
 close of the life of Jacob, the son of Lehi, and open- 
 ly taught that there would be no Christ nor neces- 
 sity for atonement. He was a type of many who 
 came after^ for no matter how these apostates 
 differed on lesser matters, they almost universally 
 denied the coming of the Savior, and taught that 
 the faith of the Nephites in His appearing was a 
 snare and a delusion. Sherem was a man of many 
 words, much given to flattery, and well acquaint- 
 ed with the language of his nation, and withal 
 very zealous in spreading his pernicious dodlrines, 
 so much so" that he was successful in misleading 
 many. Full of deceit and presumption, he contend- 
 ed with Jacob, denied the Christ and blasphem- 
 ously called for a sign. A sign was given him. 
 On Jacob's praying to the Lord, Sherem was smit- 
 ten to the earth by the power of God, and though 
 he was nourished for many days he eventually 
 died. The day before his death he called the people 
 together and acknowledged his impiety . and in- 
 iquity. He confessed Christ and told the people 
 plainly that he had been deceived by the power of 
 the devil, and had lied unto God. He died with 
 the terrible thought haunting him that he had 
 committed the unpardonable sin. His confession 
 and death wrought mightily among the people ; 
 schism ceased for the time being, and the unity of 
 the church was re-established. 
 
 SHEKRIZAH. A fortified city mentioned by 
 Mormon in his second epistle to his son Moroni. 
 It was the scene of horrible brutalities during the 
 great war between the Nephites under Mormon, 
 and the Lamanites commanded by king Aaron. 
 
Sh,eu.m 330 She;z. 
 
 When the Lamanites captured the tower of Sher-r 
 rizah they fed their female prisoners on the flesh 
 of their husbands and fathers, and tortured .them 
 by withholding, sufficient water to quench their 
 thirst. The. contending forces also carried, away 
 all the provisions, leaving the aged and the children 
 to starve. Mormon says,: "the sufferings of . our 
 women and our children upon all the face of this 
 land, doth exceed, any thing; yea,, tongue cannot 
 tell, neither can it be written." 
 
 SHEUM. .A kind of grain. This name is sin- 
 gularly like the Hebrew shum (garlic), as found 
 in Numbers, 11.: 5. Sheum is spoken of as being 
 planted by the. Nephites, in connection ^ with 
 wheat, barley and neas in the land of Lehi-,Nephi 
 (Mosiah, 9: 9). 
 
 SHEZ. A king of the Jaredites, the son of 
 Heth. By reason of the great wickedness of the ' 
 Jaredites in the days of Heth, the Lotd permitted 
 a severe famine to come upon them, by v\rhich the 
 far greater portion of the people were destroyed. 
 Of the royal family, all perished except Shez, who, 
 when the crops again began to grow, commenced 
 to build up this desolate race. He was a virtuous 
 man, and taught his people righteousness, and the 
 sun of prosperity shone upon them. His peace, 
 however, was marred: by the treason of his son 
 Shez, who rebelled against him. This son, however, 
 was slain by a robber, and peace was restored. In 
 the later .years of his lengthy reign, Shez built 
 many cities, and the rapidly increasing people 
 spread out in various diredlions.. This monarch 
 lived to an exceeding . old age, was blessed with 
 numerous children, and when he. died was suc- 
 ceeded on the throne by his. son Riplakish,. who 
 was apparently the youngest of his- family. (Ether, 
 10: 1—4.) 
 
 SHEZi A Jaredite prince, , the eldest son of 
 the king of the same name. He rose in rebellion 
 against his father, but , while thus traitorously 
 
Shiblom, or Shiblon. 331 Shiblon. 
 
 engaged, a robber killed him in the endeavor, to 
 obtain some of his riches, which the Book of Ether 
 informs us were gr^at. (Ether, 10: 3.) . 
 
 SHIBLOM or SHIBLON. The son of Com; 
 one of the la,ter monarch? of the Jaredites. In his 
 day, because of the iniquity of the people, many 
 prophets, appeared and foretold the woes that 
 would mark the. extin(Jlion of the race. Wars and 
 grievous c?ilamities also marked the reign of Shib- 
 lom. First, his brother inaugurated a bloody civil 
 war, which Extended throughout all the land. The 
 wicked combinations, akin to the Gadianton rob- 
 bers of the Nephites, did their part to render an- 
 arciiy more complete. Famines and pestilence fol- 
 lowed rapine, until "there was a greatdestrucSliori, 
 such an one as never had been known upon the 
 fpce of the earth." In the extreme of their misery 
 and degradation, the people began to repent and 
 then the Lord had mercy upon them.. Finally, 
 Shiblom was slain and Seth, his son, was brought 
 into captivity.- Of Shiblom's private charadler we 
 have no record ; but, his rebellious brother issued 
 the infamous mandate that all the prophets who 
 prophesied of the destru<?tion of the people should 
 be put to death.. (Ether, 11 :. 4— 9.) 
 
 SHIBLOM. A, Nephite general, who com- 
 manded a corps of ten thousand men in the last 
 great struggle b^ween the Nephites and the Laman- 
 ites. He, with all his command, was slain in the 
 final series oi battles in the land Cumprah, when 
 the Nephite nation was annihilated. (A. G. 385.) 
 
 SHIBLON, THE SON OF ALMA. Shiblon 
 ■"was a just, man, and he did walk uprightly 
 before God, and he did observe to do good con- 
 tinually, to keep the commandments, of the Lord 
 his God.'' Such is the, high encomium passed upon 
 the charadler of this son of Alma, by the sacred 
 historian of the Book of Mormon. 
 
 Shiblon, like his brothers Helamaji andCorian- 
 ton, is first mentioned in the sacred pages in con- 
 
Shiblon. 332 
 
 nedlion with the Zoramite mission. Of his birth 
 and childhood we know nothing, but he was yet 
 in his youth when his father called him to be one 
 of the missionaries to the land of Antionum (B. 
 C. 75). Like the rest of his fellow -servants of the 
 Lord, he received the Holy Spirit under the hands 
 of his father, and then went forth in the spirit 
 and might of his calling to proclaim the Gospel to 
 the misguided and stiff-necked Zoramites. ' He 
 labored in their midst with energy, faith and 
 patience, much to the joy of Alma, who, in the 
 commandments he afterwards gave to his sons, 
 commends Shiblon's course in the following lan- 
 guage: "I say unto you, my son, that I have had 
 gfeat joy in thee already because of thy faithful- 
 ness, and thy diligence, and thy patience, and thy 
 long-suffering among the people of the Zoramites. 
 For I know that thou wast in bonds; yea and 
 I also knew that thou wast stoned for the 
 word's sake ; and thou didst bear all these things 
 in patience, liecause the Lord was with thee; and 
 now thou knowest that the Lord did deliver thee," 
 These words of Alma are the only intimation that 
 we have of the persecutions and sufferings en- 
 dured by Shiblon at the hands of the followers of 
 Zoram. The life of Shiblon appears to have been 
 almost constantly occupied with the duties of his 
 priesthood. We do not read of him acfting in any 
 secular capacity, though it is presumable that 
 like his father: and the rest of his brethren, he 
 labored with his hands to sustain himself during 
 the short periods that intervened between his 
 numerous missions. After the death of his father 
 he was intimately associated with his elder brother, 
 Helaman, and appears to have stood next to him 
 in authority in the Church. We have no account 
 of him taking part as a military officer (as did 
 Helaman), in the long-continued war that suc- 
 ceeded the apostasy of Amalickiah, but after the 
 war was ended (B.'C. 60), he ably seconded Hela- 
 
Shiloah, Waters of. 333 Shilom, Land of. 
 
 man's efforts to re-establish the Church and set it in 
 order. At Helapan's death, Shiblon took posses- 
 sion of the "sacred things" (B.C. 57). Theseheheld 
 until his death, which happened four years after- 
 wards (B. C. 53); shortly before which event he 
 conferred them upon his nephew, Helaman, the 
 son of his elder brother. 
 
 The four years preceding Shiblon's death are 
 principally noteworthy for the commencement of 
 the Nephite^migration to the northern continent. 
 It was during this period that Hagoth established 
 his ship-building yards on the borders of the land 
 Bountiful. 
 
 In the year that Shiblon died the Lamanites 
 made another incursion into the lands of the 
 Nephites, but were quickly driven back to their 
 own country after suffering great loss. 
 
 Shiblon must have died a comparatively young 
 man. He was styled a youth when he- went with 
 his father to labor among the Zoramites, and died 
 twenty-two years after. 
 
 SHILOAH, WATERS OF. A stream men- 
 tioned in a quotation from the writings of Isaiah. 
 It is said to be the Siloam of the New Testament. 
 (IINephi, 18: 6.) 
 
 SHILOM, CITY OF. The chief, and, pos- 
 sibly, only city in the land oi Shilom. It was built 
 by the Nephites before the exodus under Mosiah I. 
 When that migration took place, the Lamanites 
 occupied it, but let it fall into decay. When the 
 Nephites, under Zeniff, regained possession of the 
 land, they repaired its delapidated walls and build- 
 ings, and king Noah greatly enlarged and beau- 
 tified it. 
 
 SHILOM, LAND OF. A small district, prob- 
 ably a valley, contiguous to the land of Lehi- 
 Nephi, and apparenly immediately north of it. It 
 seems to have been on the diredt road from Zara- 
 hemla to Lehi-Nephi, as Zeniff and his colony 
 passed through it when they came from Zarahemla 
 
Shim, Hiir. 334 ' SMmnilon. 
 
 (abottt B. C. 200). So also, did Ammon and his 
 party (B. C. 122). Whefi Limhi and his people 
 escaped from the.Laihanites.to avoid observation, 
 thev took a circuitous route around Shilom into 
 the' wilderness. A hill to the north of Shilom is 
 mentioned several times, and it appears to have 
 been a very conspicuous featute of the landscape. 
 We are informed that it was a place of resort I'nr 
 the Nephites before they left that region under the 
 guidance of Mosiah I. ' Later, king Noah built a 
 high tower thereon. After the people of Limhi had 
 escaped (B. C.122), the Lamanites reoccupied this 
 land ; and shortly after, Amulon and his associate 
 priests were made teachers of the people residing 
 therein. In the days of the mission of the four 
 sons of king Mosiah to the Lamanites, all the in- 
 habitants of this land were converted to the Lord. 
 
 SHIM, HILL. A hill in the land Antum (in 
 North America), wherein AznmaroB. deposited unto 
 the Lord all the sacred writings of the Nephites. 
 (A. C. 321.) He instrufted Mormon to go to this 
 hill, when he should be 24 years old, take out 
 the plates of Nephi and engrave thereon "all the 
 things" that he had observed concerning the Ne- 
 phites. The remainder of the plates he was to leave 
 where they were. Mormon carried oiit these in- 
 stru(3.ions, and in later years (A. C. 376), seeing 
 that the Lamanites were about to overthrow the 
 land, he removed all the records which Ammaron 
 had hidden, to a safer place — the Hill Cumorah. A 
 hill Shim is also mentioned in the Book of Ether, 
 (Ether, 9 : 3), as lying on the line of travel of the 
 fugitive king Omer, between Moron and Ablom, 
 which we are of the opinion is the same hill as 
 that in which the records of the Nephites were 
 hidden. 
 
 SHIMNILON. A Lamanite city in the land of 
 Nephi; its locality is not given. Many of its citi- 
 zens were converted to the Lord under the teach- 
 ings of the sons of Mosiah (Alma, 23: 12, 13), 
 
Shinar. 335 Shiz. 
 
 laid down their arms and migrated to the land of 
 Jershon (B. C. 78). 
 
 ' SHINA.K. Supposed to be the name by which 
 the Hebrews originally designated Lower Mesopo- 
 tamia. It is mentioned but once in the Book of 
 Mormon (II Nephi, 21: 11), in a quotation from 
 the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 SHIZ. The last of the great military com- 
 manders opposed to Coriantumr in the final war 
 between the Jaredite fadtions. Shiz was the 
 brother of %ib, another mighty warrior who did 
 battle with Coriantumr. In one of the many en- 
 gagements fought during this series of wars, Lib 
 was slain, when Shiz took command of his forces 
 and routed Coriantumr, following him in quick 
 pursuit from the plains of Agosh, where the battle 
 took place, to the sea shore. His march was one 
 of horror and terror to the people. As he swiftly 
 pressed forward, he destroyed everything within 
 his reach, burning the cities and slaying theirin- 
 habitants, sparing neither man, woman nor child, 
 as he swept along, and a cry of despair went up 
 through all the land, "Who can stand before the 
 army of Shiz? Behold, he sweepeth the earth be- 
 fore him!" So rapid were the movements of the 
 contending armies, that the slain remained un- 
 buried, and the stench from their bodies filled the air 
 with pestilence. Those yet alive hastened to join 
 one or the other of the contending hosts, either 
 from predileftion or because they were forced into 
 the ranks Shiz was filled with the spirit of mur- 
 derous revenge. He swore he would avenge the 
 blood of his brother, whom Coriantumr had slain. 
 When he caught up with the latter 's armies, he 
 threw himself upon them with all the energy that 
 hatred inspires. The battle lasted three days and 
 ended in the repulse of Shiz, whose warriors fled 
 to the land of Corihor, sweeping off the inhabi- 
 tants of the lands they passed through who would 
 not join them. 
 
Shiz. 336 
 
 In the valley of Corihor, Coriantumr again 
 sought battle. He challenged Shiz, from the hill 
 Coranor, by the sound of the trumpet, and Shiz 
 was in no temper to disregard the challenge. 
 Twice he attacked his over-confident foe, with the 
 horde of men, women and children who followed 
 his banner,, and twice he was repulsed. On 
 the third occasion he bore so heavily upon Corian- 
 tumr that the latter was wounded and fainted 
 from the loss of blood. Their leader stricken, his 
 motley following of old and young fell back ; but 
 Shiz was in no condition to take advantage of his 
 viftory. Both had lost so heavily that they were 
 unable to renew the contest. Two millions of 
 men, with their wives and children, had already 
 fallen in this inhuman, relentless war. 
 
 At this point the heart of Coriantumr was 
 touched with the miseries of his people, and he 
 wrote to Shiz, stating that he would surrender 
 the kingdom if the lives of his people could be 
 spared. Shiz's brutal soul was yet untouched; 
 he replied that if Coriantumr would give himself 
 up so that he (Shiz) might slay him with his own 
 sword, he w^ould spare the lives of the people. To 
 this proposal Coriantumr would not accede. 
 With rekindled anger and hatred the two hosts 
 prepared for renewed hostilities. Shiz was vic- 
 torious in the first battle, and the enemy retired 
 to the neighborhood of the great lakes. Another 
 furious conflict followed, and Coriantumr tri- 
 umphed, while Shiz retreated southward, to a 
 place called Ogath, near the hill Ram ah. Here the 
 two commanders gathered their hosts for the 
 final sti-nggle. All, babe and grandsire, men and 
 women, had to join one side or the other. The 
 spirit of bloody vengeance filled every heart. Into 
 the trembling hands of age and the feeble grasp of 
 infancy alike, were thrust the sword and spear, 
 while shield and breastplate defended the body 
 strong enough to bear their weights. When once 
 
337 Shule. 
 
 begun, the dwindling fight kept on from day to 
 day, while night was made hideous by the yells 
 and lamentations, the curses and oaths of the 
 survivors, who were frenzied with anger, even as 
 a man is drunken with wine. Thus they fought, 
 struggled and fell, until one night there remained 
 of all the race but fify-two of the people of Cori- 
 antumr and sixty-nine of the followers of Shiz. 
 But they rested not. The next evening, thirty- 
 two of the adherents of Shiz confronted 
 twenty-seven* of Coriantumr's. Next day the 
 battle was continued, until the remnants grew 
 faint from exertion and loss of blood. After three 
 hours' desperate fighting the men of Coriantumr 
 attempted to flee, but Shiz and his warriors pre- 
 vented them. And so they continued until the two 
 commanders remained alone on the field, all their 
 followers having being slain, and Shiz himself had 
 fainted. Then Coriantumr, having rested to gain 
 suflicient strength, smote off the head of Shiz, who 
 in his dying throes raised himself on his hands 
 and knees as if to renew the contest, fell over, 
 struggled for breath and died. 
 
 SHULE. One of the early kings of the Jared- 
 ites. He was the son of Kib, born to him in his 
 old age, while he was in captivity, he having been 
 deposed by an elder son named Coribor. When 
 Shule grew to manhood he became mighty in 
 judgment and bodily strength, and being angry 
 with his brother Corihor for rebelling against 
 their father, he raised an army, armed them with 
 swords made by himself, gave battle to bis brother 
 at a city named Nebor, defeated the latter's forces 
 and restored their father to the throne. Kib, being 
 very aged, placed the sovereign power in the hands 
 of Shule who reigned in righteousness and extend- 
 ed the borders of his growing people in all direc- 
 tions. Corihor, repentant of his former treason, 
 received many favors from Shule and was placed 
 in high power in the nation, the trusts whereof he 
 
Shule. 338 
 
 faithfully performed. But as he had rebelled against 
 his father in his early days, so in like manner one 
 of his sons, named Noab, rebelled against him and 
 against the king, and in this rebellion drew away 
 all his brothers. At first, Noah was successful. 
 He obtained possession of the land of the Jared- 
 ites' first inheritance, called by them Moron, and 
 reigned king in that region of Central America. 
 Again he attacked Shule, and this time took him 
 prisoner, carrying him captive to Moron, with the 
 intention of putting him to death. But before he 
 had carried" out his bloodthirsty design, his 
 cousins, the sons of Shule, broke into his house and 
 killed the usurper. They then went to the prison, 
 where their father was held, released him from his 
 confinement and replaced him, on the throne of 
 that part of the country not retained by the son 
 of Noah. There were now two kingdoms, both of 
 which were growing, while that one under the 
 government of Shule "did prosper exceedingly and 
 waxed great." After a time, Cohor, the son of 
 Noah, commenced war with Shule, in which he 
 was deservedly unsuccessful, and in the conflidt 
 that ensued he was slain. His son Nimrod, know- 
 ing the unrighteousness of his father's cause, re- 
 stored Noah's kingdom to Shule, so that the latter 
 again, as in the beginning, reigned over the whole 
 of the Jaredite race. For this adt of magnanimity 
 Shule bestowed great favors upon Nimrod, who did 
 in the whole kingdom "according to his desires." 
 Though the people were highly prospered at 
 this time, they gave way to idolatry, and grew 
 hard in their hearts. This, no doubt, was intensi- 
 fied by the bad example of the royal family and 
 the miseries and cruelties of the wars which their 
 quarrels induced. During Shule's days the Lord 
 sent many prophets to the Jaredites, who warned 
 the people of His impending judgments. For a 
 time these propliets were rejedted and reviled. But 
 Shule made a law that the prophets should have 
 
Shurr, Valley of. 339 Sidon, River. 
 
 free access wherever they wished to go, and fur- 
 ther decreed a punishment for all those who perse- 
 cuted and reviled them. The preaching of these 
 holy men eventually brought the Jaredites to 
 repentance, and because of their penitence the 
 Lord spared them and turned away His judg- 
 ments, and the people prospered again. In his old 
 age Shule begat Omer, who succeeded him on the 
 throne. Shule's days were full oftrouble and sorrow, 
 but he reigned in righteousness, was faithful to the 
 Lord, and executed judgment in justice towards 
 his subjedls. We are of the opinion that Shule was 
 a contemporary of the Patriarch Abraham. 
 
 SHURK, VALLEY OF. A valley in North 
 America, described as being near the hill Comnor. 
 It was here that three desperate battles were 
 fought between Shiz and Coriantumr. towards the 
 close of the final war which resulted in the utter 
 destrudtion of the Jaredite race. 
 
 SIDOM. This place is only mentioned in the 
 15th chap, of Alma. When the persecuted memberc 
 of the true church were driven out of Ammonihah 
 by its vicious citizens, they fled to Sidom (B. C. 
 82), it being apparently not far distant from Am- 
 monihah. 
 
 SIDON, RIVER. The most important river 
 in Nephite history; known to-day as the Magda- 
 lena. It runs northward through the United States 
 of Colombia and empties into the Caribbeaii Sea. 
 In the days of the Nephites it formed an important 
 fadtor in their civilization, as many of their largest 
 cities were built on its banks, and its valleys were 
 the most densely populated of any part of the 
 country. Near its head waters was Manti, the 
 chief city of the south, and further north were 
 Gideon and Zarahemla. It was also the grand 
 trunk road to the land of Nephi, and along its 
 banks poured the hosts of the dark-skinned Laman- 
 ites when they forced their way into the land of 
 Zarahemla. Among the most imp,ortant' events 
 
Sinai. 340 Siron, Land of. 
 
 that occurred in its immediate neighborhood 
 were: 
 
 The Amlicites defeated at the hill Amnihu, 
 B. C. 87. 
 
 Two invading armies of the Lamanites de- 
 feated, one on its west bank, the other on the 
 east, B. C. 87. 
 
 The Lamanites defeated at the hill Riplah, 
 B. C. 74. 
 
 Manti captured by the Lamanites, (about) 
 B. C. 68. 
 
 Manti reoccupied by the Nephites, B. C. 63. 
 
 The Lamanites invade Zarahemla, capture the 
 capital and advance northward, but are finally 
 driven back, B. C. 51. 
 
 The Lamanites again invade Zarahemla, B.C. 35. 
 The Lamanites obtain possession of the whole 
 of South America, B. C. 33. 
 
 The Lamanites, being converted, restore to the 
 Nephites Zarahemla and the lands thevhad wrest- 
 ed from them, B. C. 30. 
 
 The Nephites, under Lachoneus, all gather to 
 the lands of Zarahemla and Bountiful, A. C. 17. 
 
 The Nephites return to their homes on both 
 continents, A. C. 26. 
 
 Zarahemla and other cities destroyed during 
 the great storms and earthquakes that attended 
 the crucifixion of the Redeemer, A. C. 34. 
 
 SIIVAI. The mountain where the Lord deliv- 
 ered unto Moses the Ten Commandments. It is 
 named twice in the Book of Mormon: (1) In Abin- 
 adi's reproof of the apostate priests ofkingAToaA. 
 (Mosiah, 12: 33). (2) In the statement that Abin- 
 adi's face shone with exceeding lustre as Moses' 
 did while in the mount of Sinai. (Mosiah, 13 : 5.) 
 
 SINIM. A land, supposed by some to be the 
 southern part of China. It -is mentioned but once 
 in the Book of Mormon, in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah. (I Nephi, 21 : 12.) 
 
 SIRON, LAND OF. The home of Isabel, the 
 
Sion. 341 Tabael, Son of. 
 
 harlot. Its meaning is the land of the deserters 
 or apostates. It was situated at the extreme edge 
 of the Nephite possessions, and on the borders of 
 the Lamanites, beyond, that is south or south- 
 east of Antionum, the headquarters of the Zoram- 
 ites. In this remote land, far from the Nephite 
 capital, outside the reach of the rigors of the law 
 of Moses, the enticing Isabel could carry on her 
 vile calling with the greatest safety and impunity. 
 
 SION. .This name appears once in the Book 
 of Mormon, in a quotation from the writings of 
 Isaiah. (II Nephi, 22: 6.) (See Zion.) 
 
 SODOM. The city destroyed by fire from 
 heaven. It is named twice in the Book of Mormon 
 in quotations from the writings of Isaiah (II Nephi, 
 13: 9; 23: 19). 
 
 SOLOMON. The name of this great king is 
 mentioned seven times in the Book of Mormon. 
 Three times in connexion with the temple he built 
 in Jerusalem. (II Nephi, 5: 16.) Three times in 
 Jacob's address to the Nephites regarding polyg- 
 amy, etc. (Jacob, 1.15; 2 : 23, 24.) And once by 
 the Redeemer in the well-known passage in which 
 he compares the lilies of the field with the glorv of 
 Solomon. (Ill Nephi, 13 : 29.) 
 
 STONES, PRECIOUS. • The precious stones 
 named in the Book of Mormon are agates, car- 
 buncles, sapphires and pearls. All, except the last 
 named, in quotations from the Bible. 
 
 SYRIA. This country is named five times in 
 the Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 17: 1—8), always 
 in quotations from the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 SYRIANS. The people of Syria. They are 
 mentioned but once in the Book of Mormon (II 
 Nephi, 19: 12), in a quotation from Isaiah. 
 
 TABAEL, SON OF. A warrior who is not 
 identified. He lived in the days of Ahaz, king of 
 Judah. His name only appears in the Book of 
 Mormon in a quotation from the writings of 
 Isaiah. (II Nephi, 17:6). 
 
Tarshish. 342 Teancum. 
 
 TARSHISH. A country or cit> mentioned in 
 the Bible, whose locality is undetermined. It is 
 named once in the Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 12: 
 16), in a quotation from the prophecies of Isaiah. 
 
 TEANCUM. One of the bravest, most dis- 
 interested and most illustrious soldiers who served 
 the Nephite Commonwealth. Of his life we are 
 told nothing until he is presented to us as one of 
 Moroni's lieutenants. 
 
 Teancum appears to have had command of 
 the Nephite army of the north, and to have had 
 committed to him the defense of the Land Bounti- 
 ful and the Isthmus of Panama. His first exploit 
 to which our attention is drawn was the defeat of 
 the dissatisfied people of the hot-headed Morian- 
 ton, who, having unjustly quarreled with their 
 neighbors, the people of the City of Lehi, and 
 being apparently aware of the unrighteousness of 
 their cause, determined to migrate to the land 
 northward, and there establish an independent 
 government. Such a movement being evidently 
 dangerous to the peace and stability of the Re- 
 public, Moroni determined to prevent the accom- 
 plishment of their scheme. He dispatched Teancum 
 at the head of a body of troops to head them off. 
 This the gallant officer succeeded in doing, but 
 not until they had reached the Isthmus, where a 
 stubbornly-fought battle ensued , in which Teancum 
 slew Morianton with his own hand, and compelled 
 the surrender of his followers. (B. C. 68.) The 
 prisoners were brought back, the grievances of the 
 two peoples were investigated, a union between 
 them brought about, and both were restored to 
 their own lands. 
 
 In the following year (B. C. 67), Amalickiah, 
 the apostate Nephite who reigned over the Laman- 
 ites, commenced his devastating invasion of the 
 Atlantic provinces of the Nephites. Commencing 
 at Moroni, on the extreme southeast, he gradually 
 advanced northward, capturing and garrisoning 
 
343 Teancum. 
 
 all the Nephite cities along the coast, until to- 
 ward the close of the year, he reached the borders 
 of the land Bountiful, driving the forces of the 
 Republic before him. At this point he was met by 
 Teancum and a corps of veterans renowned for 
 their courage, skill and discipline. The Lamanite 
 leader endeavored to force his way to the Isthmus 
 with the intention of occupying the northern con- 
 tinent. In this he was foiled, for the trained valor 
 of Teancuim's warriors was too much for that of 
 Amalickiah's half-savage hordes. All day the 
 fight lasted, and at night the worn-out soldiery 
 camped in close proximity, the Lamanites on the 
 sea beach, and the Nephites on the borders of the 
 land Bountiful. 
 
 When night had closed and all was still, Tean- 
 cum, accompanied by one soldier, stole out of his 
 own camp into that of the enemy. He sought the 
 tent of Amalickiah, and when he found it he slew 
 the Lamanite king with his javelin, then quickly 
 returning, he aroused his troops and kept them on 
 the alert all night, fearing that when the foe found 
 they had lost their chief they would make a sudden 
 attack on the Nephites; but it did not so happen. 
 Amalickiah's death was not discovered until the 
 morning, and then his followers hastily retreated 
 to Mulek, where they shut themselves up. Each 
 commander now felt only sufficiently strong to a6t 
 on the defensive, and Teancum employed his sol- 
 diery in vigorously strengthening the fortifications 
 of the land Bountiful and the Isthmus which 
 fbrmed the natural northern boundary of that 
 land. Moroni likewise desired him to harrass and 
 scourge the enemy whenever opportunity ofiered, 
 but they kept too closely within their fortifica- 
 tions for much to be done in that way. This state 
 of mutual watching, without any aggressive 
 movements, continued for some time. Once Tean- 
 cum, by Moroni's diredlion, made reconnoissance 
 in force towards Mvlek, but he found it too 
 
Teancum. 344 
 
 strongly fortified to warrant an attempt to cap- 
 ture it by assault. He therefore retired to Bounti- 
 ful and awaited Moroni's arrival, that officer being 
 now condudling operations in the southwest. 
 Moroni did not rejoin Teancum until the end of the 
 year B. C. 65. 
 
 At the commencement of the next year a 
 grand council of war was held at the Nephite 
 headquarters. Eflforts had been made to induce 
 the Lamanites to come out and fight on the open 
 plains between Mulek and Bountiful, but their 
 leaders very prudently declined. It was therefore 
 decided to make an effort to draw them out by 
 stratagem. The Nephite army was divided into 
 three divisions, commanded by Moroni, Lebi and 
 Teancum respectively. Teancum advanced with a 
 small body of men near to the walls of Mulek. 
 The Lamanites, noticing his weakness, sallied 
 forth to capture him. He retreated rapidly north- 
 ward along the sea beach, in well-feigned trepida- 
 tion. The enemy followed in hot pursuit. When 
 they neared Bountiful, Lehi and his men marched 
 out, covered the retreat, and confronted the now 
 fatigued legions of Laman. Jacob, their leader, 
 ordered a retreat to Mulek; Lehi leisurely ad- 
 vanced, till they reached the place where Moroni's 
 command blockaded the road, then both Nephite 
 commanders met the Lamanites in the shock of 
 battle, front and rear. The Lamanites wei-e 
 disastrously defeated, Jacob was killed and Mulek 
 fell into the hands of the Nephites. This was the 
 turning point in the war, for from this time the 
 patriots gradually regained their lost cities. 
 
 We have no details of the services of Teancum 
 in the brilliant campaign that followed, during 
 which the tide of vdliory rolled resistlessly down 
 the Atlantic shore. We will therefore simply say 
 that at last the soldiers of Ammoron were driven 
 out of everj' Nephite city on the Atlantic seaboard, 
 except the outlying one, called Moroni, where the 
 
Teancum, Oity of. 345 Teomer. 
 
 whole of the invading host was massed for a final 
 desperate stand, and around which Moroni, with 
 hurried and lengthened marches, had concentrated 
 his warriors. 
 
 It was the night before an expedted decisive 
 battle, and the Nephite officers and soldiery were 
 too worn out to either devise stratagems or exe- 
 cute them. Teancum alone was in a condition of 
 unrest. He remembered with intense bitterness all 
 the bloodshed, woes, hardships, famine, etc., that 
 had been brought about in this great and lasting 
 war between the two races, which he rightly 
 attributed to the infamous ambition of Amalic- 
 kiah and Ammoron. In his anger he stole forth 
 into the enemy's camp, let himself over the walls 
 of the city, sought out the king's tent, and when 
 he had found the object of his search, he cast a 
 javelin at him, which pierced him near the heart; 
 but, unlike Amalickiah, ^/nmoroa's death was not 
 instantaneous, he had time to awaken his servant 
 before he expired. The alarm was given, the 
 guards started in pursuit, Teancum was over- 
 taken, caught and slain. On the morrow, Moroni 
 attacked the Lamanites, defetited them with great 
 slaughter, captured the city, and drove them 
 entirely out of Nephite territory. (B. C. 61.) 
 
 TEANCUM, CITY OF. A city mentioned 
 only in connedlion with the final struggle be- 
 tween the Nephites and Lamanites (Mormon, 4: 
 3 — 14.) It lay near the sea (probably the Pacific 
 Ocean), a little north of the city of Desolation. 
 When the Lamanites captured Desolation (A. C. 
 360) the remnants of the Nephites fled to Tean- 
 cum. The next year the Lamanites attacked the 
 city but were repulsed. They came against it again 
 in A. C. 366-7 and drove the Nephites out, taking 
 many women and children prisoners, whom they 
 sacrificed to their idol gods. 
 
 TEOMEK. A prominent Nephite military of- 
 ficer in the days of the Judges. In the war brought 
 
Timothy. 346 
 
 on by the treason and ambition of Amalickiah, he 
 served under Helaman in the army of the south- 
 west. Teomer took a prominen t part in the siege 
 and recapture of the city of Manti (B. C. 63), at 
 which time he had command of one of the divisions 
 of the Nephite army. "When the Lamanites within 
 the city, fearing that the besieging Nephite army 
 would cut them off from their supplies, made a 
 sortie and endeavored to drive them away, the 
 main body of Helaman's troops retreated, while 
 Gid and his men, and Teomer with his command, 
 who were hid in the wilderness, fell in the Laman- 
 ite rear, cut off communication between the ad- 
 vancing army and the city, and then unexpedledly 
 fell on the very small guard which the Lamanite 
 commander had incautiously left to take care of 
 Manti. The guard was easily overpowered, and 
 Gid and Teomer obtained and retained possession 
 of the city ; during w^hich time the main body of 
 the Lamanites were out-generaled by Helaman, 
 who led them afar off into the wilderness, and then 
 by a rapid counter march, during the night, reached 
 Manti before them. 
 
 TIMOTHY. It is but little we are told 
 in the Book of Mormon of the life or labors of this 
 devoted servant of the Lord, this uncompromising 
 preacher of righteousness. His days, before the 
 coming of the Savior, were spent in proclaiming 
 the saving truths of the Gospel, in declaring unto 
 the Nephites that the kingdom of heaven was at 
 hand, and in rebuking their constantly increasing 
 depravity. His words cut like a two-edged sword, 
 they laid bare the iniquities of their corrupt rulers 
 and unjust judges, their seditious lawyers and idol- 
 atrous priests, as well [as of the degraded rabble; 
 he spared none whose deeds were evil. Angered 
 at the unwelcome recital of theiraboundingcrimes, 
 the vile populace stoned him till he died, that they 
 might no longer hear the sound of his reproving 
 voice. But his work on earth was not yet finished ; 
 
347 Timothy. 
 
 his brother Nephi, with the authority of the holy 
 priesthood which he held, came to where the mar- 
 tyr lay, and in the power of Jesus' name, he raised 
 Timothy from the dead. (A. C. 31.) 
 
 After the tribulations had ceased that marked 
 the sacrifice of the Lord of life and glory, Nephi 
 and Timothy, with many others, assembled at the 
 Temple that was in the land Bountiful. There the 
 Lord Jesus Christ appeared and ministered to 
 them. HdT called Nephi to him, then eleven others, 
 and gave them authority to baptize the people. 
 Of these twelve, Timothy was one, and is men- 
 tioned next in order to his brother Nephi in the list 
 given b3' the inspired historian. 
 
 After Jesus had chosen the Twelve, He com- 
 menced to teach the people the principles of the 
 fulness of the Gospel. So He continued day by 
 day until all was revealed, either to the multitude 
 or to the Twelve, that was necessary for the eter- 
 nal salvation of the obedient. 
 
 After the-final departure of Jesus, the Disciples 
 went forth in the. midst of the people in the lands 
 that had not been blessed with the personal visit of 
 the Savior, to them they declared the glad message 
 of life eternal; in the name of Jesus they baptized 
 them, and by His authority they conferred the 
 Holy Ghost. So abundantly and so gloriously did 
 the power of God rest with these servants of God, 
 that they raised the dead, healed the sick, gave 
 sight to the eyes of the blind and strength to the 
 limbs of the lame; the deaf heard, the dumb spake, 
 and all manner of miracles were performed, and 
 all in the name of Jesus. Two years after His as- 
 cension, every part of the vast continent, where 
 Nephite or Lamanite dwelt, had heard the mes- 
 sagie, and so abundant was the Disciples' success, 
 that every soul was converted unto the Lord, and 
 in their integrity to God they never faltered. 
 
 Timothy is not again mentioned by name in 
 the Book of Mormon. 
 
Trees. 348 Uzziali. 
 
 TKEES. The trees mentioned in the Book of 
 Mormon are the cedar, fir, oak, olive, sycamore 
 and teil. The vine is also named. 
 
 TUBALOTH. A king of the Lamanites who 
 waged war against the Nephites in the days of the 
 Judges. He was of Nephite extradlion being the 
 son of Ammoron, the brother of Amalickiah, and 
 a descendant of Zoram the servant of Laban. His 
 father was killed by the Nephite general Teancum 
 (B. C. 61), and it is probable that he succeeded his 
 father on the throne, though he is not mentioned 
 by name until ten years afterwards (B. C. 51). 
 The death of Ammoron ended one of the most 
 disastrous and long-continued wars that had 
 ever devastated the lands of the Nephites, and 
 appears to have been terminated by the Lamanites 
 from sheer exhaustion. It was not until eight years 
 afterwards that they again invaded the territory 
 of their traditional enemies, when they were driven 
 back to their own lands with great loss. Two 
 years later, Tubaloth gathered and equipped an 
 immense artny, which he placed under a general 
 named Coriantumr, who, disregarding the old tac- 
 tics, marched diredlly to the city of Zarahemla, 
 which he surprised and captured, and then con- 
 tinued his march northward towards the land 
 Bountiful. But he was out-generaled and utterly 
 defeated by the Nephites, he himself being slain ; 
 the remnants of his army were allowed by Moro- 
 nibah to return to their own land. So disastrous 
 was this campaign, that for sixteen years Nephite 
 soil was free from the tread of the invader. We 
 have no means of telling if Tubaloth was still king 
 when the Lamanites recommenced hostilities in 
 B. C. 35. 
 
 URIAH. A high priest in the reign of Ahaz. 
 He is mentioned in the Book of Mormon in a quo- 
 tation from the writings of Isaiah (IINephi, IS: 2). 
 
 UZZIAH. A wise and righteous kingof Judah 
 (B. C. 809-757?) He is mentioned twice in the 
 
Zarahemla. 349 Zarahemla, City of. 
 
 Book of Mormon (II Nephi, 16: 1; 17: 1), in con- 
 nedlion with the writings of Isaiah. 
 
 ZARAHEMLA. When Mosiah I led the 
 more righteous portion of the Nephites north- 
 ward from the land of Lehi-Nephi. (About B. C. 
 200), he found on the west bank of the river 
 Sidon a city inhabited by a partly civilized and 
 irreligious people, whose language he could not 
 understand. They were ruled by a chief or king 
 named Zarahemla. When the two races began to 
 understand each other it was found that the 
 people of Zarahemla were the descendants- of a 
 colony which was led by the Lord out of Jerusa- 
 lem in the year when that city was destroyed by 
 the king of Babylon (B. C. 589). After wander- 
 ing in the wilderness they were brought across 
 the great waters and landed in the southern 
 portion of the North American continent. In 
 after years they migrated southward to the place 
 where they were found by Mosiah. Among the 
 members of the original colony was Mulek, the 
 youngest son of king Zedekiah ; and it is presum- 
 able that most of them were of the house of 
 Judah. 
 
 Of the history of the colony for nearly four 
 hundred years we know next to nothing. It is 
 summed up in the few following words: "And at 
 the time that Mosiah discovered them, they had 
 become exceedingly numerous. Nevertheless, they 
 had had many wars and serious contentions, and 
 had fallen by the sword from time to time; and 
 their language had become corrupted; and they 
 had brought no records with them ; and they 
 denied the being of their Creator; and Mosiah, 
 nor the people of Mosiah, could understand them." 
 ( Omni, 1: 17. ) 
 
 ZARAHEMLA, CITY OF. The capital of 
 the Nephite nation, from about 200 years B. C. to 
 A. C. 30, when the Commonwealth was disrupted 
 and the people divided into tribes. This city was 
 
Zarahemlaj Land of. 350 
 
 situ^ited on the west bank of the Sidon river, and 
 was originally built by the descendants of the 
 people of Mu'lek, who left Jerusalem, B. C. 589. 
 Zarahemla appears to have been their leader at 
 the time the Nephites, led by Mosiah I, discovered 
 them, and as the city was named after him it is 
 probable that it had not been built long before the 
 arrival of the latter people. After the advent of 
 the Nephites, the two peoples united in one 
 nation, and this city became the seat of their 
 government, the residence of their chief judges 
 and high priests, and the centre of their civiliza- 
 tion. In it was also built a temple to the God of 
 Israel. During the days of the Judges^ nearly every 
 event of importance to the w^hole nation took 
 place or originated in this city. It was the head- 
 quarters of the royalists or "king-men", whose 
 attempts to restore a monarchy led to so many 
 contentions and so much sorrow, and so fre- 
 quently ended in bloodshed. It was captured by 
 the Lamanites in B. C. 51, and again in B. C. 85 
 and was then held by them until B. C. 30. 
 
 In B. C. 6, Samuel, the Lamanite, appeared 
 upon the walls of Zarahemla, and prophesied of 
 many wondrous events yet in the future. Among 
 them he foretold its destrudtion by fire from 
 heaven, in consequence of the great wickedness of 
 the major portion of its inhabitants. (Hela- 
 man, 13 : 12 - 14. ) In accordance with this proph- 
 ecy Zarahemla was destroyed during the great con- 
 vulsions of nature that attended the sacrifice of 
 the Lord Jesus. It was afterwards rebuilt, but 
 we are not informed if it was again recognized as 
 the chief city of the nation , though from its ad- 
 mirable position and past associations, it is quite 
 probable that it was. 
 
 ZARAHEMLA, LAND OF. As there were 
 two lands of Nephi, the greater and the lesser, so, 
 for exadtly the same reasons, there were two lands 
 of Zarahemla; the one occupying the whole of 
 
351 Zarahemla, Land of. 
 
 South America, from the great wilderness, which 
 formed its southern border, northward to the 
 land Bountiful; the other, the distridl immediately 
 surrounding the capital city, which bore the same 
 name. 
 
 That there was a Zarahemla within Zarahemla 
 is shown by various passages in which persons are 
 spoken of as journeying to the land of Zarahemla, 
 when they were already within the borders of the 
 greater land of that name. For instance, Minon, 
 on the rivtr Sidon, is said to have been situated 
 above the land of Zarahemla (Alma 2: 24); 
 again, Alma took Amulek and came over to the 
 land of Zarahemla from Sidom ( Alma, 15; 18). 
 While in many other places, notably where the 
 boundaries of the possessions of the Nephites are 
 given, the name Zarahemla is applied to the whole 
 of the lands of that people, even sometimes includ- 
 ing Bountiful, w^hich is generally spoken of 
 separately. 
 
 In the days of the first Mosiah and his son, 
 king Benjamin, the greater portion of the Nephites 
 appear to have been located in and immediately 
 around the city of Zarahemla. King Benjamin, 
 when about to resign the royal authority into the 
 hands of his son Mosiah, commanded him to 
 gather his people together, for, he adds, on the 
 morrow I shall proclaim unto this my people out 
 of mine own mouth, that thou art a king and a 
 ruler over this people (Mosiah, 1: 10). The proc- 
 lamation was sent forth and the people were 
 gathered in an unnumbered host; a thing that 
 could not have been done in so short a time had 
 their habitations been widely scattered over an 
 extended territory. 
 
 In the reign of the younger Mosiah. the people 
 spread out in all directions, and colonies were 
 planted in distant regions. This vigorous policy 
 was continued, only on a much larger scale, during 
 the days of the Judges. We suggest that the lands 
 
Zebulun. 352 Zedekiah. 
 
 or cities included within the borders of the land of 
 Zarahemla, in the davs of the Judges, were: 
 
 In the extreme north, the land of Bountiful, 
 which extended southward from the Isthmus of 
 Panama. On its southern frontier laj- the land of 
 Jershon. 
 
 On the river Sidon: Zarahemla, Minon, Gideon 
 and Manti, 
 
 In the interior, eastward of the Sidon: An- 
 tionum, Siron, and Nepbihah. 
 
 On the shores of the Atlantic Ocean and Car- 
 ibbean Sea : Mulek, Morianton, Lebi, Owner, Gid, 
 Aaron and Moroni. 
 
 In the interior west of the Sidon: Melek, 
 Aaron, Noah, Ammonihah and Sidom. 
 
 Between the upper waters of the Sidon and 
 the Pacific Ocean : Cumeni, Antiparab, Judea and 
 Zeezrom. 
 
 ZEBU1.UN. One of the Twelve Tribes of 
 Israel. Reference is made to the land of Zebulun 
 (II Nephi, 19: 1 ), in a quotation from the writ- 
 ings of Isaiah. 
 
 ZECHARIAH. An Israelite of whom 
 nothing personallj'- is known. His name is men- 
 tioned (II Nephi, 18:2). in a quotation from the 
 writings of Isaiah, where he is spoken of as a 
 " faithful witness to record." 
 
 ZEDEKIAH. One of the twelve Disciples 
 called and chosen by Jesus to minister to the 
 Nephites at the time of his visit to that people 
 (A. C. 34), Zedekiah was present near the temple 
 in the land Bountiful, when Jesus appeared, and 
 was baptized by Nephi on the day following. 
 He is not mentioned again in the sacred record. 
 
 ZEDEKIAH. The last king of Judah. In 
 the first year of his reign, Lehi and his family left 
 Jerusalem. Zedekiah's name occurs eight times in 
 the Book of Mormon, five of which are connedled 
 with Lehi's departure, the other three relate to 
 the monarch's posterity. The killing of the sons 
 
353 Zeezrom. 
 
 of Zedekiah by the king of Babylon is spoken of 
 in Helaman, 8: 21. 
 
 ZEEZKOM. A distinguished lawyer in the 
 coiTupt city of Ammonibah, at the time that 
 Alma and Amulek ministered to its unrepentant 
 people (B. C. 82). Zeezrom led the opposition to 
 the servants of God, and by his subtlety, ingenu- 
 ity and boldness endeavored to make it appear 
 that they had contradidted themselves in their 
 preaching^ and had also spoken disrespedlfully of 
 their country's laws. Atlast, however, he began to 
 feel the power of God, and when he did so he was 
 not so hardened that he was not willing to 
 acknowledge it. At this, his former admirers 
 turned a|fainst him, and having reviled and mal- 
 treated him, drove him out of the city with other 
 converts. The fugitives fled to a neighboring city, 
 called Sidom, where Zeezrom, overwhelmed with the 
 realization of his iniquities, fell sick of a fever. At 
 last, the glad tidings reached his ears that Alma 
 and Amulek were safe, for he had feared that 
 through his iniquities they had been slain. No 
 sooner did they reach Sidom than he sent for 
 them, for his heart began to take courage. When 
 they entered his presence, he imploringly stretched 
 forth his hands and besought them to heal him. 
 Alma questioned him regarding his faith in Christ, 
 and finding that the good seed had germinated in 
 his bosom and brought forth fruit, this mighty 
 High Priest cried unto the Lord, "O Lord our God, 
 have mercy on this man, and heal him according 
 to his faith, which is in Christ." When Alma had 
 said these words, Zeezrom leaped upon his feet 
 and walked, to the great astonishment of all 
 who witnessed it. Alma then baptized the repent- 
 ant lawyer, who began from that time forth to 
 preach the glorious message of eternal salvation. 
 His energy, his wisdom, his learning, his talents 
 were now used towards the upbuilding of the 
 kingdom of God, with as much zeal as he had 
 
Zeezrom, City of. 354 Zemnarihah. 
 
 before labored for corruptible riches and worldly- 
 fame From this time forth .Zeezrom became a 
 preacher of righteousness, laboring under the 
 diredlion of Alma, who then presided over the 
 Church of Christ throughout all the land ; and we 
 next hear of him ministering to the people in the 
 land of Melek. In later years, he accompanied Alma 
 in his mission to the Zoramites, After this we are 
 told no more of his personal history, but his name 
 and teachings are more than once referred to by 
 later servants of God. 
 
 ZEEZROM. A Nephite city on their south- 
 west frontier, probably a short distance west of 
 Manti. In the great, war between the Nephite 
 commonwealth and Amalickiah, Zeezrom fell into 
 the hands of the Lamanites. It was in their pos- 
 session when Helaman arrived in that region with 
 his army of young Ammonites (B. C. 66). This 
 is the Only time that this city is mentioned by 
 name, but it doubtless was captured by the Laman- 
 ites more than once in their successful invasions 
 of Zarahemla in later years. 
 
 ZEMNARIHAH. A chief captain of the 
 armies of the Gadianton robbers who, in A. C. 21, 
 came up on all sides in great force and laid siege 
 to the people of Nephi. This system of warfare was, 
 however, unsuccessful, as the Nephites, who were, 
 gathered with their flocks, herds, provisions, et<;., 
 into one land, hadlaid up largestoresof provisions, 
 while the robbers had to subsist upon the game 
 they could kill in the wilderness. The Nephites, 
 therefore, adopted a policy of constantly harras- ■ 
 sing the robbers, making sorties by day and by 
 night in unexpedted places, and inflidling great 
 loss upon the forces of Zemnarihah. The results 
 of this policy grew so disastrous that the robbers 
 ultimately changed their tadtics and made an 
 effort to reach the land northward, but being 
 enfeebled by want of food they were not able to 
 adl with sufficient rapidity. The Nephite general, 
 
Zenephi. 355 Zenifl. 
 
 Gidgiddoni, being apprised of their intention, 
 headed them off on the north and cut off their 
 retreat on the south. Finding themselves hemmed 
 in, the robbers capitulated, and those who did not 
 do so were slain: Among the prisoners was Zem- 
 narihah, whom the Nephites hung on the top of a 
 tree until he was dead, after which the tree was 
 felled to the earth. The robbers who had been 
 captured were cast into prison, and by and by 
 the word ef God was preached to them. Those 
 who repented and covenanted to murder and -rob. 
 no more were liberated, while those who remained 
 obdurate were punished according to their crimes. 
 
 ZENEPH.1. a Nephite general who lived in 
 the fourth century of the Christian era. He com- 
 manded an army in the war with the Lamanites, 
 at the time that Mormon was commander-in-chief 
 of the Nephite forces. He is mentioned but once 
 in the sacred record, and then by Mormon in his 
 second epistle to his son Moroni, when detailing 
 the terrible condition of the people through the 
 brutal manner in Which the war was being con- 
 duced on both sides. The Spirit of the Lord 
 having been withdrawn from both Nephites and 
 Lamanites on account of their iniquities, all classes 
 became brutal, sensual and devilish, and such a 
 one, we are compelled to conclude, was Zenephi, 
 from the brief account given of his treatment of 
 the weak and suffering of his own nation. 
 
 ZENIFF. The first of the three kings who 
 reigned over the colony of Nephites who returned 
 from Zarahemla and established themselves in the 
 land of Lehi-Nephi, about B. C. 200. 
 
 Zeniff and his people, having left Zarahemla, 
 traveled southward towards the land of Nephi. 
 The blessings of the Lord were not greatly with 
 them, for they did not seek Him nor strive to do 
 His will. In the wilderness they lost their way, 
 and suffered from famine and manyafflidlions; but 
 after many days they reached the neighborhood of 
 
Zeniff. 356 
 
 the city of Lehi-Nephi, the former home of their 
 race. , Here Zeniif chose four of his company, and 
 accompanied by them went to the king of the 
 Lamanites. This monarch, whose name was 
 Laman, received them with the appearance of 
 kindness. He made a treaty with them, and gave 
 them the lands of Lehi-Nephi and Shilom to dwell 
 in. He also caused his own people to remove out 
 of these cities and the surrounding country, that 
 Zeniffs people might have full possession. King 
 Laman was in reality not as friendly as he pre- 
 tended to be. His objedl was to get the indus- 
 trious Nephites to settle in the midst of his people, 
 and then by his superior numbers to make them 
 his slaves ; for his own subjects were a lazy, un- 
 progressive race. 
 
 As soon as Zeniff and his followers occupied 
 their new possessions they went to work to build 
 houses and to repair the walls of the citj- ; for the 
 idle Lamanites had suffered them to fall into decay. 
 They also commenced to till the ground, and to 
 plant all manner of seeds of grain, vegetables and 
 fruit therein. Soon, through their thrift and indus- 
 try, they began to prosper and multiply. This 
 caused king Laman to grow uneasy. He desired 
 to bring them into bondage that his people might 
 reap the benefits of the labors of the Nephites. 
 But they were growing so rapidly that he feared 
 that if he did not soon put a stop to their increase 
 they would be the stronger of the two people. To 
 prevent this he began to stir up, the hearts of his 
 people in anger against the Nephites. He suc- 
 ceeded so well that in the thirteenth year of Zeniff's 
 reign in the land of Lehi-Nephi a numerous host of 
 Lamanites suddenly fell upon his people, while 
 they were feeding and watering their flocks, and 
 began to slay them. They also carried off some 
 of their flocks, and the corn from their fields. 
 
 Those of the Nephites who were not slain or 
 overtaken fled to Zeniff. As quickly as he could he 
 
357 Zeniff. 
 
 armed his people with bowS and a.rrows, swords 
 and cimeters, clubs aiid slings, and with such 
 other weapons as they could invent. Thus armed 
 they went forth in the strength of the l^ord to 
 meet the enemy, for in their hout of peril they had 
 cried mightily unto Him, and He heard thdr ciies 
 aiid answered their jjtayefrs. 
 
 Thus strengthened they met their foeS. The 
 battle was an obstinate and a bloddy ope. It 
 lasted all d'^ and all riighit. At last th^ Lamanites 
 were driven. back, with a loss of 3,043 warriors, 
 While'the people of Zeniif had to mourn the death 
 of 279 ' of their brethren. After this, ' there waS 
 peace in the land f6'r many yeiars. 
 
 During' this ' time of peaJce Zeniff taught his 
 people to' be very industrious. He caUSed his men 
 tb' till tke grouh'd' and raifee all kirids of fruit and 
 gi'airi. The women he had spi'ii and ma:ke cloth 
 for clothing, fine linen, etc. In this way, for 
 tWentjr-two years, they' prospered 'and had unin- 
 terrupted peace, , ' , ■ 
 
 At this time the old.'kitig> L&.man died, and His 
 son succeedied him upon the thro'ne. '; Like matiy 
 young princes, he desired to jdistinguish hini- 
 self in war. So he gathered a tiumerous host of 
 the' Lam'^hites, and having armed. them in the 
 same mannef as the Nephites, he led them tb the 
 n'drth- of the land of Sheriildh, which lay near 
 the land of Nephi-Lehi. 
 
 When Zeniff learned of the approach of young 
 king Laman's armies,' he caused the women and 
 childl'en of his people to hide in the'vvilderness ; but 
 every man, young or old, who. was able to bear 
 arms was placed in the ranks to go out against the 
 foe. Zeniff himself' was then ah aged man, but he 
 still continued to command his forces and led 
 them in person to battle. Strengthened by the 
 faith Zeniff implatited in' their hearts, the 
 Nephites gairled a great vidlbry ; and so numerous 
 vvere the slain of the Lamailites that they were 
 
ZenOch. 358 Zerahemnah. 
 
 not counted. After this there was peace again in 
 the land. Shortly after this Zeniflf died, and, 
 unfortunately far his kingdom, chose for his suc- 
 cessor an unworthy son, named Noah. 
 
 ZENOCH, or ZENOCK. A prophet of 
 Israel, of whose personal history, or to w^hat age 
 he belonged, we know nothing. His writings 
 were familiar to the Nephites, as he is quoted by 
 Nephi, (I Nephi, 19:10), Alma, (Alma, 33:15), 
 Amulek, (Alma, 34: 7), Nephi, (Helaman, 8: 20), 
 and Mormon (III Nephi, 10 : 16). 
 
 ZENOS. A Hebrew prophet, often quoted 
 by the Nephite servants of God. All we are told 
 of his personal history is that he was slain 
 because he testified boldly of what God revealed 
 to him. That he was a man greatly blessed of 
 the Lord with the spirit of prophecy is shown by 
 that wonderful and almost incomparable parable 
 of the Vineyard, given at length by Jacob (Jacob, 
 chap. 5). His prophecies are also quoted by 
 Nephi, (I Nephi, 19:10,12,16), Alma, (Alma, 
 33:3,13,15), Amulek, (Alma, 34:7), Samuel, the 
 Lamanite, (Helaman, 15:11), and Mormon (III 
 Nephi, 10:16). 
 
 ZERAHEMNAH. A Lamanite general, 
 who commanded the forces of that people, who, 
 at the request of the apostate Zoramites occupied 
 Antionum with the intention of attacking the 
 Ammonites in the land of Jershon. Like most of 
 the commanding oflBcers of the Lamanite armies 
 of that age, he was a Nephite dissenter (B. C. 74.) 
 
 Zerahemnah, finding that Moroni, the Nephite 
 commander was too well prepared for their at- 
 tack on the land of Jershon, retired through Anti- 
 onum into the wilderness, where they changed 
 direction and marched towards the head-waters 
 of the river Sidon, with the intention of taking 
 possession of the land of Manti. But Moroni was 
 too vigilant to allow his enemies to slip away with- 
 out knowing what had become of them. He had 
 
359 Zerahemnah. 
 
 his spies watch the movements of Zerahemnah's 
 forces, and in the meanwhile sent to Alma to 
 inquire the mind and will of the Lord with regard 
 to his future course. The word of the Lord was 
 given to Alma, and Jhe informed Moroni's messen- 
 gers of the movements of the Lamanites. The 
 young general, with becoming prudence, then 
 divided his army. One corps he left to protedt 
 Jershon, and with the remainder he advanced by 
 rapid marajhes towards Manti, by the most direft 
 route. On his arrival he at once mustered all the 
 men who could bear arms into his forces, to help 
 in the defense of their liberties against th,e advanc- 
 ing foe. So rapid had been his movements and so 
 prompt had been the response to his call that 
 when the Tvamanites reached the neighborhood of 
 the Sidon he was prepared for their coming. 
 
 The battle which was fought when the opposing 
 armies met was one of the most stubborn and 
 bloody in Nephite history. Never from the be- 
 ginning had the Lamanites been known to fight 
 with such exceeding great strength and courage. 
 Time after time their hosts rushed upon the well- 
 ordered ranks of the Nephites, and notwithstand- 
 ing the latter's armor they clove in their heads and 
 cut ofl^ their arms. But the cost of these charges 
 to their own numbers was terrible. The battle 
 began at a hill called Riplah, and afterwards ex- 
 tended to both banks of the Sidon. At one time 
 a lull took place in the carnage, and Moroni, who 
 had no pleasure in shedding blood, made an oifer 
 of such terms of surrender as he considered the 
 circumstances warranted. But Zerahemnah and 
 other captains of the Lamanite hosts rejedled the 
 offer and urged their warriors to renewed resist- 
 ance. So the battle recommenced with unabated 
 fury. At last, however, Zerahemnah himself, to 
 prevent the total annihilation of his armies, con- 
 cented to the proposed terms of surrender and 
 entered into the required covenant of peace. So 
 
Zeram: 360 Zoram. 
 
 great were the losses on both sides that the dead 
 were not counted. After this fearful bsLttle, we 
 read no more of Zerahemnah. 
 
 ZERAM. One of four Nephite officers, sent, 
 with their men, by Alma, frotn the valley of Gideon 
 to watch the movements ot tlie defeated Amlicites, 
 the evening after the great battle fbugh.t,by them 
 and tiie armies of the Nephites at the hiUAmnihu, 
 on the east side of the, five'r Sidon (B, C.,87). 
 The next day they returned in great haste and 
 repotted that they had followed thte Amlicites,' 
 until, the latter bad joined, in, the. land Minon, a 
 numerous host of Lamariites, who were driving 
 the Nephite inhabitants, before them; and marching 
 rapidly tow^irds the city of Zarahemla. 
 
 ZERIN, MOUNT. ' . A mountain of' which ^e 
 know nothing except what is contained iri the fol- 
 lowing passage:. For the brother of Jaired said 
 unto the mountain Zerin, remove, and it was 
 removed. (Ether, 12:30.) 
 
 ZIFlF. A inetal; kind unknown, used by the 
 artificers of king Noah in the land of Lehi-Nephi 
 (^osiah,ll: 3, 8). The wOr'd'ziff means', in the 
 Hebrew, brightness — m'etallic' brightness. (The 
 word is used in Daniel, 2 : 31, also in Isaiah, 30 : 
 22, vv here it means overlaying metal.) 
 
 ZION. This word occurs forty -four times in 
 the Book of Mormon: nearly always iri quota- 
 tions from Isaiah, or in references thtereto. 
 
 ZORAM. The servant ol Laban (B.C. 600) , 
 afterwards the friend of Nephi. When Nephi had 
 slain Laban near his house at Jerusalem, he went 
 into the dead man's residence, and assuming the 
 voice of Laban commanded Zoram, who. had the 
 keys of the treasury, to bring the records he needed. 
 It being night, Zoram was deceived, and quickly 
 obeyed. Then Nephi commanded Zoram to follow 
 him with the records to his brethren. This Zoram 
 did, supposing that the brethren to whom Nephi 
 alluded, were the elders of the Jews. 
 
361 Zoram. 
 
 Nephi and Zoram took their course to the place 
 where Nephi's brothers had secreted themselves 
 outside the walls of Jerusalem. When the latter 
 saw them coming they were greatly afraid, for 
 they did not recognize their brother, dressed in the 
 armor of Laban. They thought that he had been 
 killed and that these men were coming to slay 
 them also; so they fled before them. Nephi, per- 
 ceiving the difficulty, called to them in his own 
 voice. While this arrested their flight, on the other 
 hand it alarmed Zoram. He would have returned 
 in terror to Jerusalem and, no doubt, have spread 
 the alarm, if Nephi had not caught hold of him, 
 given him assurances of good will and made a 
 covenant with him that if he would be faithful to 
 Nephi and his brethren he should be a free man 
 like unto them ; for it appears that Zoram was a 
 bond-servant, most probably an Israelite who had 
 fallen into debt, and, as provided by the law of 
 Moses, was serving Laban till that debt was paid 
 by his services. This covenant Zoram faithfully 
 kept. He went down with the sons of Lehi into 
 the wilderness, and he and his posterity were 
 numbered with the people of Nephi ever afterward. 
 
 In the valley of Lemuel, Zoram married the 
 eldest daughter of Ishmael. When Lehi, previous 
 to his death, blessed his posterity he also extended 
 his blessings to Zoram. Nothing is said of Zoram's 
 children, though some conspicuous men of later 
 Nephite history — Attialickiah, Ammoron, Tubaloth, 
 for instance— were his descendants; neither have 
 we any record of his death. 
 
 ZORAM. A righteous, God-fearing Nephite 
 general in the days of the Judges. He was ap- 
 pointed chief captain of their armies at the time 
 of the Lamanite capture oi Ammonihah (B. C. 81). 
 Knowing that Alma, the younger, the high priest, 
 had the spirit of revelation, he and his sons, Lehi 
 and Aha, went and inquired the mind and will of 
 the Lord as to the dire«ftibn the Nephite forces 
 
Zoram. 362 Zoramites. 
 
 should take in their endeavor to rescue the prison- 
 ers captured by the invaders. Alma inquired of 
 the Lord and received an answer that the Lanjan- 
 ites would cross the Sidon in the south wilderness, 
 beyond the borders of Manti.- Alma then told 
 Zoram : "There shall ye meet them, on the east of 
 the river Sidon, and there will the Lord deliver 
 unto thee thy brethren who have been taken cap- 
 tive by the Lamanites." Following these instruc- 
 tions, Zoram and his sons led the Nephife armies 
 across the Sidoh and marched into the south wil- 
 derness oh the east side of the river. There they 
 came upon the enemy, scattered them and drove 
 them further into the wilderness. They-also rescued 
 all the Nephite prisoners and restored them to 
 their own lands. We read nothing more of Zoram 
 after this carhpaign. ■ 
 
 ZORAM. A Nephite apostate of the time of 
 the Republic. He was the founder of the se6l of 
 the Zoramites, and established them in the land of 
 Antionum. Of his birth', death or personal history 
 we are told nothing. He was alive at the time 
 that Alma and his co-laborers visited and endeav- 
 ored to reclaim his deluded followers. (B. C. 75.) 
 
 ZORAMITES. A family of the Nephites. They 
 were the descendants of Zoram, the servant of 
 Laban, and received their blessings with and were 
 joined to the posterity of Nephi. 
 
 ZORAMITES. An apostate sedl of the Ne- 
 phites, who took their name from one Zoram, their 
 leader. They occupied the land of Antionum^ where 
 they flourished, B. C. 75. 
 
 In the various apostasies, partial or total, 
 that from time to time disgraced the Nephites, 
 there is one charadleristic that seems universal 
 to them, however much they differed on minor 
 points. It was the denial of the coming of the 
 Savior in the flefeh, and of the necessity of His 
 atonement for the sins of the world. This was the 
 evil one's stroiig point in his efforts to mislead the 
 
363 Zpram. 
 
 ancient Nephites. Thus it was with the Zpramites. 
 They bowed down to idols,, denied the coming of 
 Christ, declared the doftrine of the atonement to 
 be a foolish tradition, and misinterpreted the 
 teachings of holy scripture with regard to the be- 
 ing of God. Their declaration of faith was : "Holy, 
 holy God ; we believe that thou art God, and we 
 believe that thou art holy, and that thou wast a 
 spirit, and that thou art a spirit, and that thou 
 wilt be a spirit* forever." Moreover, they claim- 
 ed to be a chosen and a holy people, separated 
 from their fellowmen, and eledled of God to eter- 
 nal sialvation, while all around were predestined 
 to be cast down to hell. This creed naturally 
 resulted in its adherents and advocates being 
 puffed up in vanity and consumed with pride. They 
 became haughty, uncharitable and tyrannical, and 
 oppressors of their poorerneighbors. Theirstrange 
 medley of religious ideas gave birth to correspond- 
 ing vagaries of worship. Being eledled to be God's 
 holy children, they had no need of prayer. Once 
 a week they assembled in their synagogues and 
 went through an empty form, which was a little 
 prayer, a little praise and considerable self-glorifi- 
 cation. Having done this, they never mentioned 
 God or holy things again throughout the week ; 
 indeed, it was a portion of their creed that their 
 synagogues were the onlj' places in which it was 
 lawfulto talk or think of religious matters. 
 
 ' Their ceremonies were as absurd as their creed. 
 In the centre of each of their synagogues was 
 .eredled a holy stand, called ratneumptom, which 
 stood high above the congregation ; the top being 
 only large enough for one person to stand upon. 
 Each worshiper mounted, to this top, stretched 
 out his hands toward heaven, and, in a loud voice, 
 repeated their set form of worship. Having done 
 this>, he descended and another took his place, and 
 so on, until all who desired to go through the 
 mummery had satisfied their consciences or grati- 
 fied their pride. 
 
Zoramites 364 
 
 When the tidings of this defedtion reached 
 Alma, he proceeded to the land Antionum. He was 
 accompanied by his two younger sons, three of 
 the sons of king Mosiah, also by Amulek and 
 Zeezrom. To his anxiety to bring these dissenters 
 back from the error of their ways, was added 
 the fear that if they remained in their wickedness 
 they would join the Lamanites and bring trouble 
 upon their more faithful fellow citizens by urging 
 the renewal of w^ar. 
 
 On the arrival of Alma and his fellow-laborers 
 at the seat of this apostasy, they at once com- 
 menced their ministrations. They taught in 
 the synagogues and preached in the streets. 
 They visited the people from house to house, using 
 everj-^ possible effort to bring these misguided dis- 
 senters to an understanding of their perilous condi- 
 tion. Many of the poor and humble received the 
 word of God, while the majority rejedled it with 
 contemptuous scorn. Some of the missionaries 
 were maltreated. Shiblon, the son of Alma, was 
 imprisoned and stoned for the truth's sake, while 
 others fared but little better. 
 
 Having done all the good they could, the mis- 
 sionaries withdrew to Jershon, into which land 
 the believing Zoramites were soon after driven by 
 their unrepentant fellows. There they found a 
 safe asylum among the Ammonites, who, regard- 
 less of the entreaties and afterwards the threats 
 of those who remained in Antionum, shielded anci 
 comforted them. The Zoramites then affiliate* 
 with the Lamanites, and an army of the latter 
 race, commanded by Zerahemnah, entered Antio- 
 num and attempted to drive the Ammonites out 
 of Jershon. In this they were not successful, and, 
 eventfully, after a most desperate conflict, they 
 were forced back into their own lands. It appears 
 that the Zoramites accompanied them, as many 
 of the Lamanite military leaders are afterwards 
 spoken of as belonging to that secSt. 
 
ERRATA. 
 Page 11 — Title and elsewhere for Ablon read Ab- 
 
 lora. 
 Page 31 — Line 10, insert "to" between people 
 
 and assent. 
 Pages 47, 48 — Title and elsewhere for Amalekiah, 
 
 read Amalickiah. 
 Page 77 — line 9, for seemed read seems. 
 " 100 — lines 5 and 9, for CdViantum read Cori- 
 
 antumr. 
 " 225— -line 17, \ for Anti-Lehi-Nephi read Anti- 
 " 236— " 18,/ Nephi-Lehi. 
 " 225— line 24, for Gulf of Arabia read Gulf of 
 
 Akaba. 
 " 265 — line 21, for ness read neas. 
 " 268 — lines 18, 25 for Laman read Lemuel. 
 " 281 — Transpose lines 6 and 7. 
 
Zoramites 364 
 
 When the tidings of this defedlion reached 
 Alma, he proceeded to the land Antionum. He was 
 accompanied by his two younger sons, three of 
 the sons of king Mosiah, also by Amiflek and 
 Zeezrom. To his anxiety to bring these, dissenters 
 i~ — V frnm tiie «rror of their Wjays^ was added 
 
 safe asylum among the AmmoniLcs, wj.av^, j.^,^ 
 
 less of the entreaties and afterwards the threats 
 of those who remained in Antionum, shielded ancf 
 comforted them. The Zoramites then affiliate^ 
 with the Lamanites, and an army of the latter 
 race, commanded by Zeraheranah, entered Antio- 
 num and attempted to drive the Ammonites out 
 of Jershon. In this they were not successful, and, 
 eventfully, after a most desperate conflict, they 
 were forced back into their own lands. It appears 
 that the Zoramites accompanied them, as many 
 of the Lamanite military leaders are afterwards 
 spoken of as belonging to that sedl. 
 
s-fWV-^ 
 
 I